LETTERS BY THE LATE FRANCES 
 RIDLEY HAVERGAL 
 
 - - ••,■?>-« ■ V 
 
 « 
 
MORRISON AND GIRH, EDINBURGH, 
 PRINTERS TO HER MAJESTY'S STATIONEUV OFKICK. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 niv. 
 
 I. EARLY LETTERS, FROM 1852 TO 1869, 
 
 TAGS 
 I 
 
 H. LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRKSPONDEN'l', FROM 1 856 TO 
 
 1877, 70 
 
 in. LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND AND HIS WIFE, 
 
 FROM 1870 TO 1875, 94 
 
 IV. LETTERS WITHOUT DATE, 
 
 V. LETTERS, FROM 1870 TO 1875, 
 VI. LETTERS, FROM 1876 TO 1S79, 
 
 APPENDIX, .... 
 
 168 
 243 
 
 335 
 
LETTERS 
 
 l^Y THE LATE 
 
 FRANCES RIDLEY HAVERGAL 
 
 KDITKl) nv HKR SISTER 
 
 M. V. G. H. 
 
 Sheaves after sowing, 
 
 Sun after rain, 
 Sight after mystery. 
 
 Peace after pain. 
 
 —F. R. If. 
 
 TORONTO, CANADA 
 
 S. R. BRIGGS 
 
 rORONTO WII.LARD TRACT DEPOSITORY 
 
 1885 
 
PR 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 732672 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 ' Such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, 
 such will we be also in deed when we are present' 
 (2 Cor. X. 11). So, only those who saw St. Paul could 
 verify his touchstone of deeds not words. And so with 
 the beloved sister, whose letters are now unveiled ; only 
 those who saw her, could rightly estimate how truly her 
 deeds of loving faithful labour for her Master were as 
 golden seals to her words. Even these letters do not 
 fully reveal all the wonderful submission of her home- 
 life, or how the hand that takes the crown, may first be 
 pierced with many a thorn. 
 
 It should be borne in mind that these letters were 
 written chiefly to near and dear relatives and friends, who 
 she knew would sympathize in the details of her service 
 for the King. 
 
 Especial thanks are due to our eldest sister, J. Miriam 
 Crane, for her valuable help in suggesting and revising. 
 
 Much gratitude is felt to those correspondents who 
 now share their treasures with the ever-widening circle 
 of F. R. H.'s readers. Attention has been given to 
 their wishes in printing initials or names. 
 
vi PREFACE, 
 
 Her letters from Switzerland are not included, being 
 already printed in Siviss Letters, 
 
 Frequent reference will be found to F. R. H.'s 
 laborious editing of Havergal's Psalmody, containing 
 her own and her father's tunes, which are now com- 
 bined in one volume with the Rev. C. B. Snepp's 
 selection of hymns, viz. The Nciu Musical Edition of 
 Songs of Grace and Glory (Nisbet c^ Co). 
 
 May these * Letters' cheer and guide some — 
 
 ' Footsteps weak and weary 
 Through the desert dreary 
 Through the valley of the night.' 
 
 Again her words may be quoted — 
 
 ' Ye read Jier story, 
 Take home the lesson with a spirit smile : 
 Darkness and mystery a little while, 
 Then — light and glory, 
 And ministry mid saint and seraph band 
 And service of high praise in the Eternal Land.' 
 
 This closing record of the loved and loving one is 
 
 laid at her Master's glorious feet, praying that interwoven 
 
 with her life-story, His praise and glory may shine 
 
 forth. 
 
 MARIA V. G. HAVERGAL. 
 
 August 18S5. 
 
DIVISION I. 
 
 EARLY LETTERS, from 1852 to 1869. 
 
 {To E. C) 
 
 Llandudno, ynly 23, 1852, 
 How 1 wish you and W. H. could join us in our North 
 Wales expeditions ! There are copper mines in the 
 Orme's Head, and as I had an intense desire to find myself 
 half a mile from daylight, no one had any peace till my 
 object of entering them was gained. One evening when 
 the miners had left, Ellen, Frank, and I packed into a 
 little truck and were pushed half a mile, till we could 
 only see daylight as a tiny star, the tunnel being 
 as straight as an arrow. The extreme darkness and 
 perfect silence and the chilly air were so different from 
 what we had left, and seemed very curious. Then we 
 got out of our truck and followed our guide through the 
 mine — through such curious caverns, some full of crystals 
 and copper ore. We have plenty of walks, and great 
 variety, but I prefer exploring alone. Oh, the break- 
 neck places and precipices I get among. I am almost 
 too venturesome, but my foot has never once slipped. 
 Then, too, in such wild places I am quite alone, and I 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 take out my little Testament and read and pray, where 
 no human being besides myself is ever likely to be. 
 Last week I could not do this, for I was very poorly 
 from over-bathing, and now I must not bathe ; it is very 
 annoying, for I like swimming, and enjoy riding on the 
 crested waves of the sea as much as on that wicked 
 little pony. Frank went from home to Oakhampton last 
 week to stand godfather to my new little niece * Evelyn 
 Emily.' 
 
 Now I will tell you what a capital book I am reading, 
 Hobart Seymour's Mornings with the Jesuits at Rome. 
 The style of the book is most delightful ; sit down to it, 
 and you can hardly get up again. I am so fond of con- 
 troversial works. When does go back to school ? 
 
 That will be the time of trial for him ; if he can stand 
 firm on the Rock while there ; if he can resist the many 
 waves of temptation which will beat upon him there, 
 then you may be sure all is right with him. It is more 
 difficult to be prayerful at school than anywhere. When 
 I went to Powick last year, I began prayerfully and care- 
 fully ; but gradually, very gradually, I loosed my hold 
 upon the Saviour, and on looking back at the end of the 
 year, more was lost than gained. Oh, dear E., every 
 one seems to get bef^^re me. I think I have found out 
 my besetting sin j surely it is pride. The desire of sur- 
 passing others in everything, unwillingness to seem 
 behind— all is pride. I never can be content to be last. 
 But this mountain of pride must be made low before the 
 Lord can enter my heart. I have learnt to read and 
 speak Welsh quite easily. Some of the words are 
 puzzling, because the initial letters are altered instead of 
 the terminals, e.g. barn, mara, and fara all mean bread, 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 but for euphony are used interchangeably in different 
 parts of a sentence. We have excellent fun in bathing 
 and swimming ; I quite alarm our old bathing woman. 
 Our landlady Mrs. G. is so nice and ladylike. I am 
 sure she must be good, from many little things, and the 
 gentle expression of her countenance. Many beautiful 
 pieces of furniture show what she used to have. 
 
 Now I will tell you where I am enthroned. Not 
 among green fields, or even where towering mountains 
 rise, but by the wild sea waves ; and while I am writing 
 this, they are flowing in with softest, sweetest music, not 
 like the deafening roar they dashed in with a few days 
 ago. I wonder whether we shall ever be together where 
 ancient ocean rolls his swelling tide. What a pity there 
 are no fairy slippers which would transport you here with 
 a wish. How bright everything is with you. I fear I 
 shall never have such joy. Still I do not give up seek- 
 uig, but there seem so many things in the way. I have 
 been thinking a great deal about my confirmation, 
 though it will not be yet for two years ; it seems such a 
 solemn vow which you then take upon yourself. Oh, 
 shall I have strength to keep it ? it is one of my most 
 constant prayers, that if I am spared to be confirmed, I 
 may never act as if I had not been so. I should so like 
 to be confirmed with you. I have not time for much in 
 the studying line here, and only write a lesson in Ollen- . 
 dorf every day, and have begun learning the Revelation, 
 and am now in the third chapter. 
 
4 EARL V LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 (To E. C) 
 
 Tenby, 1854. 
 
 Our lodgings look out upon the sea, and just opposite 
 is a picturesque rocky island called St. Catherine's, with 
 the ruins of a church on the top. There are most 
 delectable caverns in it, quite practicable at low tide, 
 with many lovely sea things, animal and vegetable. I 
 have met an old Powick schoolfellow of mine here, — a 
 very nice girl, — and we are a good deal together. She 
 has her own horse here, — a perfect beauty, — and her father 
 has very kindly left another, — a pretty creature (cream 
 colour), — for my especial benefit, so we ride all over the 
 country ad libitum together. The church is very large, 
 but the pews are execrably uncomfortable. Last Sunday 
 we had a first-rate sermon from the Bishop of Llandaff, 
 not cram full of long words and Greek and Latin, but 
 just what every one there could understand ; it was 
 altogether beautiful. Plainly, simply, and fully he 
 preached the gospel, the whole gospel, and nothing but 
 the gospel, and his manner was captivating — so impres- 
 sive and earnest ; altogether I have rarely been so 
 pleased. 
 
 The curate, tall and pale, seems as if he would not 
 stay many years longer in this wicked world ; he had 
 , such a peculiarly sweet and holy expression of counte- 
 nance, that I expected great things from him. However, 
 I was rather disappointed with his evening sermon ; but 
 yesterday he preached again, and I found I was not 
 mistaken in my opinion of him. His text was 2 Cor. 
 iii. 6. You would have thought him some old experi- 
 enced Christian, a sort of Charles Simeon. It was 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 beautiful, and his heart seemed full of love, not only to 
 his congregation, but to his Saviour ; and he seemed so 
 anxious that others should enjoy God's love, and know 
 how sweet it is. It has often struck me, dear E,, that 
 Christians scarcely think enough of the exceeding great 
 love of God the Father. Not that they express it, but 
 the general tone seems to give the impression that we 
 owe everything solely and originally to Christ, keeping 
 in the background that it was 'the Father sent \\\q. Son 
 to be the Saviour,' that the Son makes the Father love 
 us, and not that the love in the Father's heart made 
 Him send the Son. 
 
 Now Mr. Smith (afterwards Bishop of Victoria) 
 preached a good deal on this subject, not in any way 
 detracting from the love and honour due to our Saviour, 
 but he wanted us to see His unity with the Father, and 
 love God in Christ more. 
 
 I am so extremely delighted and surprised that another 
 Powick schoolfellow has come to Tenby. Did I ever 
 tell you about Miss Threlfall, who writes such exquisite 
 poetry? She is here too, and I am perfectly enchanted 
 with her, my beau ideal of a Christian poetess. My 
 sister Miriam is sketching a good deal, finishing her 
 outlines in the evenings. Her etchings are quite 
 artistic. 
 
 {Letter in Rhyme.) 
 
 1855. 
 My very dear friend, I fear you will be 
 
 Quite out of all patience with poor little me. 
 
 For seeming neglect, I must forthwith atone, " 
 
 And meekly my humble repentance make known 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 By scribbling at once my epistle in rhyme, 
 
 More akin to the ludicrous than the sublime. 
 
 So little I've been with the Muses of late, 
 
 And so fearfully thick is becoming my pate, 
 
 That even a letter— of lines very few, 
 
 'Tis a dubious case, if I ever get through, 
 
 For want of a rhyme or a suitable word, 
 
 To insert where a gap in the metre is heard. 
 
 Not that the Muses will have much to do 
 
 With any epistle I scribble to you. 
 
 I shall not invoke their capricious assistance. 
 
 And keep from Parnassus respectable distance. 
 
 And only apply to my own special friend, 
 
 The goddess of scribble, at whose shrine I bend. 
 
 Both gladly and oft, for she never refuses 
 
 Her aid, like the fickle and spiteful old Muses ! 
 
 A little epitome seems to be due. 
 
 Dear Janey (considering our friendship), to you, 
 
 Of all the events which since I wrote last, 
 
 Like shadows, though pleasant and bright ones, have past ; 
 
 Well, first on the list, on the thirtieth of June 
 
 Our hearts with St. Nicholas' bells were in tune j 
 
 Both joyous and grateful indeed they might be. 
 
 For my father (the jewel !) came home from the sea. 
 
 Returned, yes he is, but not as he went, 
 
 With dim seeing eye and his forces all spent ; 
 
 For sight hath been found by the glorious Rhine, 
 
 And his books are reopened— so long a sealed mine. 
 
 So after we got up a capital dinner. 
 
 Plum-pudding and beef, at which each little sinner 
 
 Who claimed to belong to St. Nicholas' school, 
 
 Came smiling and cheering till each bench was full. 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 And now I transcribe, without any fear, 
 
 ' The Welcome ' we sang my father to cheer. 
 
 SONG OF WELCOME TO REV. W. H. HAVERGAL. 
 
 O God, with grateful hearts we come 
 
 Thy goodness to adore, 
 While we our pastor welcome home 
 
 To England's happy shore. 
 
 For Thy delivering love we praise, 
 
 And Thy restoring hand ! 
 Oh, spare him yet for long, long days 
 
 To this our little band. 
 
 Thy Spirit's fulness on him rest, 
 
 Thy love his sunshine be ! 
 And may he still, while doubly blest, 
 
 A blessing be from Thee. 
 
 When the Chief Shepherd shall appear, 
 
 May he receive, we pray, 
 A crown of glory, bright and clear, 
 
 Tliat fadeth not away. 
 
 Next day I depart in infinite glee, 
 
 My heart's dearest jewel, my brother, to see, 
 
 With a couple of sisters to take care of me. 
 
 A perfect Elysium Hereford is, 
 
 A fairyland palace of pleasure and bliss ; 
 
 Like some rainbow winged fay every hour flics past, 
 
 Only one is e'er mournful, and that is the last. 
 
 In this chalice of crystal, brimful of delight, 
 
 Full many ingredients mingled, but quite ^ 
 
 The chief of them all (after Frank's conversation) 
 
 Was the music, — enchanting in my estimation, 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 Beethoven and Mendelssohn, Handel and Spohr, 
 
 Mozart and Corelli, with many names more, 
 
 Their harmony poured through voices and fingers, 
 
 Around me the echo most sweetly still lingers 
 
 More marvellous yet than a musical dream, 
 
 Flowed for hours together that glorious stream ; 
 
 Each day as in music so happily passed, 
 
 I fancied more beautiful yet than the last, 
 
 Until when I left (with immense lamentation) 
 
 I was just in a state of complete saturation, — 
 
 The spirit of music seemed then to pervade 
 
 My very existence. That spirit has made 
 
 A firm resolution spring up within me, 
 
 That a decent musician some day / will be. 
 
 An army of socks in transparent condition 
 
 With which to combat, was my own special mission, 
 
 With neckties united and with shirts to affright 
 
 My latent intentions my letters to write. 
 
 This being the case, I shall hope and expect 
 
 That you will not accuse me of wilful neglect, 
 
 Since darning and visiting, walking and all, 
 
 But music especially held me in thrall. 
 
 Some ten days ago, spite of Frank's hearty grumbles 
 
 At losing his sisters, we came to the Mumbles — 
 
 For sea air is better than potion or pill, 
 
 To cure or prevent every species of ill. 
 
 This side Mumbles Head is dreary indeed, 
 
 No sands and no shells and no lovely :?aweed, 
 
 No rocks which are fit to sketch or to climb. 
 
 An expanse of grey mud which is truly sublime 
 
 At low tide before you, and shingle at high. 
 
 Is the pleasant alternative greeting your eye; 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 And being so sheltered the water is quiet, 
 
 And hasn't a notion of making a riot. 
 
 But over the Head 'tis a different thing, 
 
 There a jubilant chorus the waves ever sing ; 
 
 They seem to rejoice in their glorious might, 
 
 Their snowy plumes waving with gleeful delight. 
 
 Full many a trophy they bring from the deep. 
 
 Where forests untrodden the calm waters sleep \ 
 
 Fair flowers of ocean of tropical hue, 
 
 Which glow on the sands bright with clear briny dew. 
 
 While meadow or woodland or wild heathy hill 
 
 Invite us to ramble and wander at will. 
 
 Church matters seem here in a pitiful state, 
 
 Which pains me and grieves me here to relate. 
 
 Two ting tangs set up a most pitiful chime 
 
 For church, at no very particular time. 
 
 You enter, and straight have a very fair notion 
 
 Of the nearest approach to perpetual motion. 
 
 The comma, the sole punctuation they use, 
 
 For the clergyman has not a moment to lose, — 
 
 He dashes away like a torrent of water, 
 
 And finishes all in an hour and a quarter. 
 
 The church has been whitewashed, but right long ago. 
 
 As the cracks and the dinginess amply doth show 
 
 About the same time, that a strange petrifaction 
 
 Confined the incumbent to mere Sunday action. 
 
 So many abuses in this place are rife. 
 
 The only church things giving token of life, 
 
 Are the singing within and the nettles without, 
 
 Both equally rampant, without any doubt. 
 
 But Janey, dear friend, I must hasten away, 
 
 For dinner will never allow of delay ; 
 
10 EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 Entreating forgiveness for silence again, 
 And imploring a letter ere long from your pen, 
 I only will add that I ever shall be 
 What I now am, your fervently loving 
 
 Fannie. 
 
 {To E. C.) 
 
 St. Nicholas Rectory, April 1854. 
 Our missionary meetings will, I hope, be extra good 
 
 this year. The Rev. Pettitt, of Tinnevelly, and Rev. 
 
 Bernau, of British Guiana, both known veterans, are our 
 
 deputation. Do coax Mr. T. into bringing you over. 
 
 They are warming-pans these missionary meetings ; one 
 
 cannot help getting some increase of mental caloric. 
 
 We had a German Church missionary with us last week. 
 
 We became acquainted with him in Dusseldorf, his native 
 place, where he was taking some rest after many years' 
 labour in Abyssinia and India, and he may return next 
 
 autumn. Mr. Isenberg knows sixteen languages, and has 
 preached and written books in most of them ; he is as 
 good as he is clever. His devotion to his work and to 
 the great Master of his work is beautiful ; it was quite a 
 treat to have him. I have at last hit on a new device, 
 and earned something by my brains for my pet Church 
 Missionary Society. There are some pocket-books at 
 2S. 6d. which advertise so many copies gratis, as prizes 
 for poetical enigmas sent up for insertion ; 1 so last spring 
 I wrote sixteen on different subjects, and now I have 
 
 ^ ' Charades and Enigmas,' l)y F. R. H., in Life Echoes, Nishcl 
 & Co. 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. II 
 
 received six copies in return. I reserved one, but sold 
 all the rest. I mean to try again next year (Z>. F.). No 
 one else got more than four copies, so I am well satisfied 
 with my success. 
 
 June 3, 1854. 
 Last Sunday the confirmation notice was given out in 
 our church, and this week Papa saw all the candidates 
 at the Rectory, before beginning the confirmation lectures. 
 July 17th is the day fixed for Worcester. Are you at all 
 thinking about it, dearest ? If you are, why could we not 
 be confirmed together, and then you could have the 
 benefit of dear Papa's nice lectures ? I am not quite 
 easy about this important and to me most solemn of any 
 rite. Perhaps I am more fearful than I need to be. 
 But to take that solemn vow on my lips, to answer ' I do ' 
 without a really changed heart, seems dreadful. I do — 
 uh, indeed I do — desire to live up to my profession, to be 
 His, for time and eternity. But I am learning to sec 
 how very weak I am, and how easily Satan can conquer 
 me even when I do strive against him. I do believe 
 with my head that Jesus can, and will give me His grace, 
 and I do not need to fear, yet somehow my heart seems 
 jo be hard and cold and not to take it in. Oh, if we 
 irere but ///^r^— where there is no more sin ! Oh do not 
 3rget to pray for me, and don't ever doubt the love of 
 [our unworthy friend. 
 
 . , {To E. C.) 
 
 December 1856. 
 
 How quickly time does go ! This is December ! and 
 our twentieth birthday ! I hope God will give me grace 
 
1 2 EARL Y LETTERS, 1 852- 1 869. 
 
 to use this fortnight as a special season of prayer for 
 grace to begin not only a new year, but a new ten years. 
 Therefore I feel sure Satan will make it a special season 
 of temptation ; indeed, I quite dread it from experience. 
 Will you pray for me, and with me, dear, that my faith 
 may not fail ? I have so much to humble me to the very 
 dust — twenty sinful years ! Yesterday, Papa preached a 
 beautiful sermon from Acts i. 11. One sentence came 
 suddenly upon me (my attention had Avandered for a 
 minute), * And the Judge on that great white throne will 
 be this same Jesns of Nazareth.' Oh it made me so 
 happy, I did not hear what followed, it seemed lo fill 
 me. Jesus of Nazareth, the same that said, * Come unto 
 Me,' the same who 'suffered, being tempted,' He the 
 Judge ! how then could I fear ? I wished the last trump 
 could be sounding even then. How can it be that this 
 never struck me so before ? But it has passed away, like 
 the aurora on a winter night, and all seems cold and dark 
 again ; only there seems a faint quivering gleam on the 
 horizon, remaining, to remind me of the brightness which 
 has been. 
 
 WHO SHALL BE FIRST? 
 
 'Tls nearly forty years since our first flower 
 
 Awoke beneath the fair spring's early shining ; 
 
 'Tis more than twenty since a wintry hour 
 
 Filled up the \. ■■cath of home, the sixth young bud entwining. 
 
 That wreath, long woven, is unbroken yet, 
 
 Not one of all its opening buds hath faded, 
 
 Not one gem fallen from that coronet ; » 
 
 Oh, ' who shall be the first ' to shine in light unshaded? 
 
 F. R. H. 
 
EARLY LETTERS, \%S2-i%bO- 13 
 
 {ToE.P. S.). 
 St. Nicholas Rectory, Worcester, 1857. 
 
 Inasmuch as I have not written for some time, I mean 
 to give you a good long epistle to make up ; and going 
 upon the supposition that you are still a lover of St. 
 Nicholas, shall inflict a circumstantial account of Whit- 
 suntide proceedings on you. 
 
 Our children went to St. Andrew's. Papa's text was 
 
 • Boys and girls playing in the streets,' which of course 
 
 produced a good many astonished looks, and caught 
 
 attention, — a very pretty and interesting sermon, the text 
 
 suggesting — ist, mercies to be thankful for; 2nd, da?igers 
 
 to be avoided ; 3rd, diiiies to be fulfilled. The principal 
 
 banner was, * Dear Pastor, go on in the work of the Lord,' 
 
 beautifully done in leaves. ' Feed my Lambs,' * None 
 
 but Jesus,' 'We won't give up the Bible,' were also 
 
 conspicuous. * V. R.' and * Long live the Queen.' Tea 
 
 as usual, and rewards. My poor scholar, dear Betsy 
 
 Dyke, would have been one of three singled out for 
 
 pre-eminent church behaviour ; her father is to have the 
 
 Bible which would have been hers ; little Emma, too, 
 
 had been marked first rate in everything. Poor little 
 
 Ben looks so cut up, it is quite touching to see him ; he 
 
 is such a good child. The infants sang beautifully. I 
 
 never saw Papa look more pleased. The others listened 
 
 most attentively, and the big girls begged they might 
 
 sing again, * // was so pretty^ they said. Our curate, 
 
 Mr. James, was very cool and amusing. At last came 
 
 the cheering. Mary Jenkins gave out in a clear National 
 
 School voice, ' The Queen,' ' Mr. and Mrs. Havergal, 
 
 Miss H. and Miss Fanny ; ' then ' Three cheers for Mr, 
 
14 
 
 EA RL y LE TTERS, 1 852- 1 869. 
 
 and Mrs. Shaw, and the baby!' This produced first 
 laughter, then cheers and thumping. 
 
 It was so kind of Papa, he had my little verses on 
 '< Peace " printed and sung. We like our children to be 
 
 loyal. 
 
 PEACE. 
 
 A CAROL FOR THE CHILDREN OF ST. NICHOLAS SUNDAY SCHOOL. 
 
 Children, come 'i with grateful voice 
 Let us one and all rejoice : 
 War departs, and Teace descends ; 
 Enemies are turned to friends. 
 
 War departs ! each tuneful bell 
 Tealcth forth its welcome knell ; 
 Battle shout and cannon's roar 
 Shall be heard again no more. 
 
 Teace descends on rainbow wing ! 
 Thousand blessings may she bring ; 
 rienty, joy, and love to all, 
 Parents, children, ' great and small.' 
 
 Ne'er again may England know 
 
 What it is to have a foe ; 
 
 Ever may the olive green 
 
 Shade the throne of England's Queen. , 
 
 Children, come 1 your voices raise, 
 
 Chant the gladsome hymn of praise ; 
 
 Thanking Iliui who reigns above. 
 
 Prince of Peace, and God of Love ! ._ „ tj 
 
 F. K. n. 
 
 In the evening, we went to the teachers' tea meeting. 
 The President, Rev. John Davies, of St. Clements, made 
 a very nice speech, and finished up most sweetly, and 
 quite in character with himself and his apostolic looks. 
 
EARLY LE'JTERS, i%S2-i^(>9- ^5 
 
 Then a useful speech from a deputation from tiie 
 Sunday School Institute ; a great deal of earnest home- 
 coming talk and practical advice; a very good man 
 evidently, and seemed to produce considerable effect on 
 the teachers. Then Hymn 237, to Farrant. Then Rev. 
 W. H. Havergal ! Such a sweet speech and solid 
 withal, every one seemed pleased, and more clapping and 
 ' Hear, hear ' than for any one else He told us an 
 instance of Sunday school teachers' work bearing fruit 
 after a lapse of forty years — so exquisitely ; then cautioned 
 against two or three particular local evils for teachers to 
 warn against. He just took an opportunity of ' con- 
 gratulating ' them ' on their singing.' To our great 
 delight, he came out so wonderfully sweet, like a first-rate 
 Thursday evening sermon, and showed a beautiful gleam 
 of his spirituality. I do so wish Mr. Shaw had heard 
 him then, it was so lovely. Rev. B. Davis and W. 
 Wright were called, but sensibly refused to speak, time 
 being up. A few nice words from the President, then 
 'May the grace,' etc., then the Benediction. After 
 which (9.40) every one went off in apparently a satisfied 
 state of mind, and even Maria came to the conclusion 
 that it had been a very profitable evening. My father 
 gave the Irish Society a capital introduction last Sunday 
 in the sermon ; it will not be his fault if collections are 
 small. 
 
 I am going to Germany with Auguste, when school 
 breaks up, in two or three weeks ; my next to you will be 
 from France. The Prince of Wales is going to stay three 
 months at Konigswinler, only three miles from Ober- 
 casscl, and the Countess zur Lippe is a relative of Prince 
 Albert's and he used to spend his vacations there when 
 
l6 EA "L Y LE TTERS; 1 852-1 869. 
 
 at the University of Bonn ; so now the Prince is sure to 
 go t'tere, and as I am going to spend a month there, 
 perhaps I shall be under the same roof as the heir- 
 apparent ! Something hke the comet's crossing the 
 plane of the earth's orbit, is it not ? as they said, ' if they 
 had only been a month forwarder, there would have been 
 a collision ' ! 
 
 has been desperately affectionate to me of late, 
 
 and more earnest and easy to talk with about better 
 things, but I don't quite understand her. Her religion 
 (she seems to have a good deal of it too) does not 
 seem a very spiritual sort ; it is more the ' I put my 
 trust in God's mercy ' sort of thing, and savours a little 
 of the Maurice and Kingsley notions of God's universal 
 love, etc. And yet she is earnest, and thinks seriously 
 about giving up dancing, etc., this winter. Why is it, 
 Nelly (and am I right ?), I always feel a sort of suspicious 
 dread of there IJeing something wrong about those who 
 only talk about * God's mercy,' * trust in Providence,' 
 etc. ? If they speak of Jesus, it seems a sort of key-note, 
 and they seem tuned to it, and you feel you trust them 
 more than the other sort. I can't get over the feeling, 
 and yet it seems almost exalting the Son above the 
 Father ; but it always gives me a sort of thrill if H'^ 
 name is mentioned, which the other expressions do not 
 and cannot. 
 
 Papa preached from Micah v. 3. Very many at the 
 communion. Mr. James gave us (p.m.) a pretty little 
 commentary, simple and useful, on Luke ii. 6-20. The 
 chief peculiarity of his sermons is originality ; he does 
 not say just what you fancy is coming, but brings out 
 thoughts and lessons which are very new and striking. 
 
EARL V LE TTERSy 1852-1 869. 1 7 
 
 He is too short and hurried in manner, and his sentences 
 are rather abrupt. He always calls things by their right 
 names, and does not at all mince matters in telling folks 
 the truth, e.g. * there is no such thing in existence as " a 
 good sort of person on the whole " ; ' or again, mention- 
 ing something in Proverbs, ' it is not only tiot tolerated 
 by God, not disagreeable to Him — it is an ahominalioti to 
 Him.' I like Mr. James very much ; he seems in high 
 favour with the better class and with our poor. Widow 
 Surman thinks, ' he do preach wonderful sermons, only 
 he doii't stop long enough over them ; I told him of it, 
 and he promised he'd try and read them a bit slower ' ! 
 
 {ToE.P.S.) 
 
 Spa, October 3, 1857. 
 
 I am now almost myself again, and hope to go for a 
 little walk to-day; but it is very strange to think that 
 only on September 21st, I was in real danger, the erysipelas 
 having gone to my head ; it seems like a new life given 
 me, and I do hope that He who has restored it will give 
 me grace to use it for Him. So you see, while you are 
 all thankful for our dear father's life, I have a double 
 cause for gratitude, my own as well as his. It is so 
 delightful to see him walking about the room again, in 
 his own old way ; it really seems almost a miracle after 
 what he has gone through. 
 
 I have had such a jolly summer till these last four or 
 five weeks, and managed to get as thoroughly *ver- 
 deutscht,' i.e. Germanized, in manners and customs as if 
 I belonged to them. 
 
 13 
 
l8 EARLY LETTERS, \?>S2-\%6g. 
 
 Home, October i6. — When will my letter be done, I 
 wonder ! Headaches always seemed to come on just 
 when I wanted to write, and last Friday I left Spa for 
 home. Dear mother travelled with me part of the way. 
 I had a quiet journey, barring a great Sabbath argument 
 with two young Frenchmen, who made themselves agree- 
 able. On getting to Ostend, an English barrister, with 
 whose ancient mother, Papa had become acquainted at 
 Grafrath, met me. He at once informed me that it was 
 such a stormy night that no one in their senses would 
 cross without absolute necessity. Then up walked Mr. 
 H., who told me that his wife had just made up beds 
 for me, and the lady expected with me. Mrs. H., a tall, 
 dashing-looking person, with seven children, received 
 me in a hearty English sort of way, and told me to make 
 myself comfortable till the sea was fit to be ventured 
 upon. 
 
 All this I should have enjoyed, and thought immense 
 fun, but felt so very poorly that I almost regretted 
 staying, under the apprehension that I might be laid up 
 again there. A tiptop-looking lady, very pretty, was in 
 to tea, and introduced as the 'Countess Riidiger;' she 
 was the wife of that Russian General Rudiger, who was 
 killed in the war. 
 
 I went on by the Dover boat, and had a beautifully 
 smooth passage. 
 
 The number of railway and steamboat acquaintances 
 I have made is something amusing. I always picked up 
 somebody. Once I fell desperately in love with a very 
 sweet young lady, speaking almost all European languages 
 with equal fluency ; and, on exchanging names and 
 autographs, I found slic was the Princess ]>eonille Galit- 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 19 
 
 zin, of the great Russian family. I looked amazed, and 
 said, * You see / have no titles.' ' Oh,' said she, * what 
 are titles ? only empty names. T do not care for them, 
 and should like you none the better for having one.' 
 
 I left Papa marvellously better; he is going toGriifrath 
 by very easy stages. He was so delighted with a piano, 
 sat down and played a few minutes, and then seemed 
 quite overpowered, it was so touching. 
 
 He is so beautiful in illness or trouble, people don't 
 half know him who have not seen him at such times; 
 talk about sweet memoirs, etc., no memoir that ever was 
 written would be good enough for him ! 
 
 I have missed two weddings at Obercassel, was 
 engaged to be bridesmaid at each. Fancy, the two 
 groomsmen lead the bride, and the two bridesmaids lead 
 the bridegroom up the church ! Is it not funny ? 
 
 {To the same.) 
 
 December 1 857. 
 
 My dear old almshouse folks are so affectionate, it is 
 a great consolation to mc that there cannot be much 
 cupboard love in the question; it smites me rather, 
 because I feel it more than I deserve," when I remember 
 sometimes going round carelessly and hurriedly. They 
 do say such nice things about dear Papa, etc. 
 
 We went to the cathedral on Christmas Eve— a very 
 nice service. I should like to copy a piece out of George 
 Herbert for Mr. S., about his enjoyment of cathedral 
 services. 
 
 Thank you for remembering my birthday ; it was such 
 
20 EARL Y LEI TERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 an unexpected pleasure to have a bit of your v.riting. 
 People seemed determined to set me up in the poetry 
 line. Miriam gave me Campbell and Coleridge, J. H. 
 E. sent me a magnificent drawing-room table volume, all 
 gilding and scarlet and illumination, Christmas with the 
 Foets, and mother gave me i very nice copy of my dearly- 
 beloved George Herbert. Greatly to my liking — these 
 said books ! 
 
 And, Nelly dear, I do think my best Friend sent me 
 some of His birthday gifts ; I had pleaded very hard for 
 a blessing, and it was answered. I couldn't help trusting 
 and loving Him, and could not help saying, * I am my 
 Beloved's, and my Beloved is mine.' You see Jer. 
 xxxi. 3 seemed sent me; I must admit that He had 
 ^ dra7vn^ me, because I felt it, and it was with 'loving- 
 kindness' too, then that ^ therefore^ showed me that He 
 must have ' loved ' me ' with an everlasting love,' because 
 He simply said it ; for, being convinced of the effect, 
 how could I make Him a liar and disbelieve the cause ? 
 Wasn't it kind of Him to speak to me, Nelly dear ? And 
 then I felt so comforted about what is always my greatest 
 trouble — my spiritual future ; He took away all my un- 
 believing feai that I should not get any nearer to Him 
 in coming years, that He would suffer mc to fall away 
 entirely, that I should after all be a castaway. He 
 helped me there, and so I laid all that burden on Him. 
 I'm not so happy now, I am so horribly wicked ; but 
 * Christ Jesus, made unto us sanctificatioti,' gives me 
 hope. 
 
EAKLY LETTERS, iSS2-iS69. ai 
 
 {A City Rector's Letter to his Parishioners) 
 
 November 9, 1859. 
 My dear parishioners and friends, 
 
 While heartily I greet you, 
 I must regret to say that now 
 To duty's stern behest I bow, 
 And to a small parochial row 
 
 I feel constrained to treat you. 
 
 Allow me to remind you first. 
 
 That some few years ago. 
 Our worthy friend John Wheeley Lea, 
 (To which Esquire should added be) 
 The schools erected, which you see 
 
 When through the Butt^j you go. 
 
 An eligible mistress found, 
 
 And all things else in train. 
 We trusted that the poor would prize 
 The boon aright, while kind supplies 
 From ready friends would soon arrive ; 
 
 We trusted— but in vain ! 
 
 The children came and brought their pence, 
 
 But pennies won't supply 
 The coals to fill those Tudor grates, 
 Brooms, dusters, door-mats, books and slates, 
 Insurance, wear and tear and rates, ^ 
 
 And salaries so high. 
 
 Though filthy lucre be a snare. 
 We can't quite do without it ; 
 
22 
 
 EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 And as this evil still is rife, 
 My precious darling little wife 
 Has nearly sacrificed her life, 
 In teasing you about it. 
 
 For each two pounds collected, she 
 
 One pair of boots wears out, 
 For every five a dress ; and then, 
 'Tis true, though sad, for every ten 
 She goes and gets laid up again, 
 
 For perhaps a month about. 
 
 Then, when at last the work is done 
 
 And each subscription paid, 
 Your Rector finds himself— but nay, 
 I spare you~of myself I say 
 As little as I duly may. 
 
 Not thus the cause I aid. 
 
 My friends, it ought not so to be, 
 
 Your duty is most clear ; 
 
 I pray let i860 bring 
 
 Sweet charity on goldeti wing, 
 
 In every bosoi.. may she nestle. 
 
 With every world-bound spirit wrestle, 
 
 And make a glad New Year ! 
 
 F. R. H. 
 
 35 Russell Square, London, 1862. 
 
 I had so looked forward to this visit to London ; but 
 
 the first week has brought such deep sorrow, and I am 
 
 in mourning for my dear Cousin Bessie's, unexpected 
 
 but most peacefully-happy death; and now our dear 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 23 
 
 Aunt Stratton has died also. Of course this holds me 
 back from so much which I had anticipated ; and just as 
 I was intending to visit my dear brother Henry, I was 
 taken ill. I have had very little actual suffering, but 
 excessive weakness, and so a holding back from my own 
 plans and pleasures and duties, which I see to be a most 
 wise dispensation for me. Somehow times of check and 
 disappointment, generally seem singularly helpful to me. 
 I think I have been enabled to rest more simply on the 
 Lord Jesus, and His finished work, and have found 
 peace in that, instead of the old distraction and almost 
 despair in trying to trace out the yet scarcely-visible 
 work within me. God has been very gracious to me, — 
 oh, so undeservedly; for only He knows how utterly 
 unworthy I am of all His benefits. Oh, if I might only 
 cling always closely to Him, and never wander from 
 H im again ! 
 A few days ago I was much depressed, — some of my 
 
 plans had failed, and had grievously disappointed 
 
 all the warm hopes I thought I had reason to cherish of 
 her. Then came a storm of discoveries of evil in my 
 motives and actions, seemingly all fair. I seemed utterly 
 helpless and weak,— bodily, mentally, and spiritually, — 
 and utterly, oh utterly vile and sinful in my own eyes ! 
 How much more then in God's sight! I could do 
 nothing ; there was nothing for it but to cast myself just 
 as I was upon the Saviour. I did so, and brought Him 
 all my burden, even the heaviest— my deep sinfulness. 
 Instantly 'there was a great calm.' I cannot express 
 it otherwise. It gave me the strongest impression of 
 His own merciful, immediate, and personal intervention 
 which I have ever had. I was confident He had heard, 
 
24 EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1S69. 
 
 and, while I was yet speaking, answered. For all the 
 
 care and sorrow about , and other things, seemed 
 
 taken out of my hands and safely placed in His ; * the 
 sin has been atoned for, the sinfulness shall be subdued, 
 and He is our peace now and for ever,' was my feeling 
 rather than my thought. I could not stay to analyze 
 the strange flow of quiet gladness and sense of relief; it 
 was too plainly His gift just that moment when I so 
 needed it, and what could I do but thank Him for such 
 kindness ? Vivid consciousness of this kind seldom lasts 
 long; but Heb. xiii. 8 is very sweet, and though I 
 change with every passing hour. He is ' the same.' 
 
 I suppose it is because He knows how weak my faith 
 is, that in every trial He always permits me as yet to see 
 the ' need be.' It must seem the merest trifle to others, 
 but it is a great trial to me to feel such lack ot strength 
 that many hours a day, especially early ones, which I 
 would so like to spend in many pursuits for which I have 
 no other time, must be spent in entire rest, or the very 
 slightest occupation. 
 
 But I knoiv I need this check, and am thankful, I 
 hope, that I am stronger than a time back. 
 
 {To E. C.) 
 
 Febniary 1862. 
 
 ... * He knoweth the way that I take ; and when He 
 hath tried me, I shall come forth as gold.' And He has 
 known all along by what way you would be taken. . . . 
 Oh E., there is great comfort in the mere thought of this 
 wonderful knowledge of our God ; then add to it that 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 25 
 
 He who knoweth careth too, and He who careth loveth 
 with a love that passeth knowledge. He has indeed 
 tried you, dearest, and the trial time is still present with 
 you ; but ' when ' (then it is not meant to last always — 
 there is something beyond) * when He hath tried me,' — 
 when all is over, and the storms are quieted, and the 
 wounded heart is healing under His touch, — then you 
 'shall come forth as gold,' very precious in His sight, 
 impressed with His own refining mark, purified and pre- 
 pared for His work here, and His own safe treasury 
 above, when that work is done. , . . To think that your 
 sweet mother is on the very threshold of eternal rest and 
 joy ! A hush comes over me at the very thought of one 
 so loved, being so near Christ's own immediate presence. 
 Is it not as if the veil were growing half transparent 
 which hangs between life and its dreams, and eternal life 
 and its realities ? Oh try, dearest, even in your deep 
 sorrow, to lift a note of thanksgiving for the ' sure and 
 certain hope,' the utter confidence which all must have 
 in her abundant entrance. It is so wonderful to think of 
 what we cannot conceive, that lies so close before her. 
 And then, dearest, to think that all your sorrow is but 
 one upward step for you towards the same bright goal ! 
 
 December 13, 1863. 
 The eve of my birthday. I have been thinking why 
 this year has been marked by such little advancement, 
 while God's dealings with me have been so favourable 
 to it; and I trust that the resolution which I have just 
 prayerfully made may change the story of my next year's 
 history. I find that when so late in rising a.m. as to 
 have inadequate time for prayer and my Bible, I cannot 
 
26 EARLY LETTERS, 1^2-iUc). 
 
 really replace it later in the day — my mind seems un- 
 hinged. I asked Papa's advice; which was, that con- 
 sidering the great importance which rest, and especially 
 sleep is to me, and the medical opinion about it, I ought 
 not to make a point of rousing myself earlier, but rather 
 to make a strong effort to overcome the temptation to 
 wandering thought, and hurried formaUsm later in the 
 morning. I tried to do so, and while at home partly 
 succeeded. But now I am teaching my nieces again, I 
 fail entirely, and have come to the conclusion that I 
 oughty in this matter, ' to seek first the kingdom of God,' 
 and leave health to His care meanwhile. So, God help- 
 ing me, I resolve henceforth, at whatever bodily sacrifice, 
 to rise sufficiently early to leave /z^// time for reading His 
 word, and prayer without hurry j and if I can in no 
 other way manage it, to go to bed at nine p.m. for extra 
 rest instead of morning sleep. And oh, may the Lord 
 give me such increase of strength and grace, that bodily 
 weakness and weariness may seem a little thing to me ! 
 
 March 5, 1864. 
 
 ... I consider what you call my father's Churchism 
 to consist of — 
 
 T. Evangelical Doctrine^ i.e. Christ and His Atone- 
 ment are above and before all things : Conversion, 
 whether taking place in Baptism or subsequently, sudden 
 or imperceptibly gradual, to be an absolute necessity ; 
 that good works follow out of and are not any means 
 of justification, which is only by faith in Christ; that 
 outward forms and ceremonies have no merit or virtue 
 in themselves whatever. 
 
 2. Loyal Church Fractice, i.e. that all things should 
 
EARLY LEITERS, 1^2-1^69. 27 
 
 be done decently and in order, to uphold the: Church in 
 every way, to hold fast her Articles and Liturgy, inter- 
 preting each by the other. 
 
 Now I think a ' High ' confession of faith would be 
 rather different to this. They would make the ' Church ' 
 their great meeting-point, rather than the Atonement 
 of Christ. They would say that regenerating grace is 
 always given in Baptism, and that all we have to do is to 
 take heed not to fall from it. (I'm quite sure I never 
 had any to fall from !) They make some sort of subtle 
 virtue to be in the performance of rites, and so there is 
 a sort of half-acknowledged trust placed in them. They 
 would think as much of gaining a dissenter to join the 
 Church as of winning a soul from darkness to light. As 
 far as my experience goes, they have more devoutness 
 and less devotion, more fear and less love, more feeling 
 of duty than of desire, laying more stress on Phil. ii. 12 
 than ver. 13, and in practice working upon the intellect and 
 imagination rather than aiming at the heart, skirmishing 
 among the outworks rather than assaulting the citadel. 
 
 August 7, 1864. 
 I ought not to let this summer pass without some 
 slight record of God's goodness to me. All the spring 
 was cold and dark to me, and the thanks which should 
 have gone up for my exemption (the only one in the 
 house) from illness were few and faint. I longed that 
 God would speak to me, and show me the reality of His 
 love and power. He answered singularly by showing me 
 His power and His actual presence in working upon 
 others. First He permitted me to gain the confidence 
 of , and to be, by conversation and correspondence, 
 
28 EARLY LETTERS, i^2-i%6(). 
 
 some little help to her. And so, in April and May, I 
 watched His hand leading her week by week out of 
 
 darkness into marvellous light. Then I heard of 's 
 
 conversion, and saw for myself in her, such evidence of 
 His real power as left no room for doubt. And in the 
 midst of my own dimness, it was great encouragement 
 to see what the Lord could do and was doing. Then, 
 having for months watched, and waited, and prayed for 
 any signs of good resulting from my evening class, S. D. 
 seemed touched, awakened, and in earnest, feeling a 
 deep dissatisfaction with herself, which her outwardly 
 blameless life had hitherto kept off. Then F. C, after 
 my many vain attempts to get any response beyond 
 polite assent, seemed reached at last by a little note, and 
 earnest tears took the place of the easy smile. So I felt 
 that God was answering my prayer, only not in my way. 
 
 In June, having promised to read French with , I 
 
 gave her a hint of my longings and disappointment. 
 She took it up so that I told her all. She made my case 
 the subject of her most fervent prayer, and wrote me two 
 or three most beautiful letters. I begged her to be a 
 candid friend, having gone so far with her, for I wanted 
 no * smooth things.' And she warned me of the spirit of 
 worldliness. It was so, I knew and felt. How could I 
 be delivered from the net ? Even prayer seemed power- 
 less against this paralyzation. Thus I went homC; pray- 
 ing my holidays might bring blessing somehow. 
 
 Hannah and Janey and Andrienne V. were coming 
 for a visit. A special impulse seemed to come upon 
 me to pray for H., and that her visit might be blessed. 
 She came to Shareshill reluctantly, and with a special 
 determination not to like me, and inclination to be 
 
EARLY LE7rEIiS,i?>S2'\U(). 29 
 
 jealous of me. She baffled me, and knew it ; no 
 response whatever could I get. I think God poured 
 out upon me the spirit of grace and of supplication for 
 her, so much so that I almost lost sight of my own 
 difficulties and depression in anxiety for her. July 2nd, 
 Saturday evening, she broke the ice, by merely saying, 
 'You are what I am not.' * Then why not? ' This led 
 to a very serious talk the next evening ; and she cried, 
 but said, ' I just feel that I don't care enough about it 
 to be worth while to seek.' I spoke of danger and of 
 God's promise to give the Holy Spirit to them that ofiiy 
 ask. All through the following week, she sought truly 
 and earnestly. By Maria's advice, though reluctantly at 
 first, I read a little with her each day, and soon was 
 most thankful that I had been led to do so. On 
 Saturday, 9th, I gave her Mark x. 46-52, and the first 
 light seemed to break in. That evening we sat on the 
 stile behind the churchyard close to our gardens ; we 
 read Rom. iii., dwelling long on verse 22 and the d. -j- 
 trine of imputed righteousness. And God gave her faith 
 to receive it ;— 'I do believe this, but is that ail? Can 
 it be all ? is nothing more necessary ? ' I assured her 
 it must be all, because God had said it. ' Isn't it too 
 good to be true ? ' was the next. But she believed the 
 testimony concerning His Son, and was at rest. And 
 the next day, July nth, she sealed her faith in obedi- 
 ence to her Saviour's command, and came with us for 
 
 the first time in her life to His table. -- ^ 
 
 God seemed to help me wonderfully to read and say 
 the right things ; I felt that He did so. But while 
 talking to her, the feeling grew stronger daily, that what 
 was true for her was true also for me, especially when 
 
30 EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 we thought over Rom. iii. 22. I do not thmk I ever 
 before ventured to really believe that Christ's righteous- 
 ness was imputed even to me ; but I knew, I was sure^ 
 that I believed in Jesus, and so there seemed no alter- 
 native but to accept the glorious belief that ' the 
 righteousness of God ' being ' upon all and unto all 
 them that believe ' was upon me too. It used to seem 
 ' too good to be true ' for me ; but how could I doubt 
 God's word ? Then a great tide of sorrow came over 
 me for having been so disbelieving ; it seemed so very 
 wrong to have doubted, that it threw other phases of 
 sinfulness into comparative shade. And so that 
 loth of July was one of the happiest days I ever had ; 
 my own more than renewed faith, and my excessive 
 delight at God's marvellous answer to me about dear H. 
 I never saw such rapid work before ; it was just as if 
 God would show me what He could do, and what He 
 was ready to do, and silence my doubts and distrust for 
 ever. Oh that it were for ever ! Why ever does one 
 doubt ! It seems so abominable after all He has said 
 and done. I am so restful now ; it is very sweet to 
 yield oneself up to the belief that Christ has saved me. 
 Yet I do not seem to realize it intensely and vividly. 
 (I wonder whether that will ever come !) Still I do not 
 doubt as formerly. Not that I feel any better or holier, 
 much as I long to be so ; but Christ Jesus came to save 
 sinners, and as such I come to Him. My desire to be 
 nearer to God, and unreservedly His, has deepened and 
 strengthened. 
 
 This month at Llandrillo has been very refreshing to 
 me, and intercourse with Mrs. G. very helpful. I think 
 prayer has been doubly answered, for she speaks of my 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 3f 
 
 being a comfort and refreshment to her (which seems 
 strange, for I cannot say much to her). Rehgion is so 
 utterly real, so everything with her, and that strengthens 
 my own faith. And some things she has said throw a 
 new and pleasant light on thoughts which often dis- 
 tressed me. I hope and pray that when I leturn to 
 O., the hosts of other things, both duties and pleasures, 
 may not choke the word. I want to live more decidedly 
 to my Master, and not to let go the confidence which 
 He has given me, and which, feeble as it is, and easily 
 shaken, is very precious to me. ' Ebenezer.' 
 
 {To R T.H.) 
 
 Oakhampton, September 27, 1864. 
 
 I am so glad you are better ; it was so dismal to know 
 of your illness. Do stay at Breay as long as you can, 
 and rest. 
 
 We were delighted with the Birmingham Festival. 
 ^Beethoven's Mount of Olives went splendidly. That 
 solo and chorus, * Prize your Redeemer's goodness/ is 
 one of the most glorious things I ever heard, and Titiens 
 sang it wonderfully. Miriam said it was better than 
 many sermons arc. I do not know anything more spiritual 
 in instrumental music than 'The Overture to the Hymn 
 of Praise,' which we also heard with its grand theme— 
 
 i^iiiij 
 
 'All that hath life and breath, praise the Lord,' 
 Iwhich idea, so continually recurring in all possible forms, 
 
32 EARL Y LE TTERS, 1852-1 869. 
 
 Mendelssohn seems determined to keep before one. I 
 am haunted still by the strange undulating swell ; and 
 that Allegretto f movement, especially that part where 
 there is a sort of conflict between a clear, bright, praiseful 
 theme in steady, simple chords, and an under-current 
 interrupting and then overflowing it, of that mysteriously 
 pathetic minor, so restlessly rising and falling. The 
 whole thing was to me a sort of musical picture of the 
 inner life, and this part means Rom. vii. 24, 25. 
 
 How very different it is listening to oratorios, and 
 taking part in them ! Especially do I enjoy singing 
 in Handel's choruses : one cannot but yield oneself to 
 his broad, glad sunshine, pouring so brightly, yet so 
 solemnly, over the mountain grandeur of his almost 
 inspired chords. I do so delight in singing them at our 
 Philharmonic. Never mind organ or conductor or your 
 next neighbour ; let the great ocean of sound flow in 
 upon your soul, till you feel that it has absorbed your 
 individual being into itself. Meanwhile sing away, be- 
 cause you cannot help it, — because it does you good ; 
 and, whatever the words may be, the notes will be the 
 happy and involuntary expression of thanks to Him, who 
 giveth us richly all things to enjoy, and especially the 
 great and indescribable enjoyment of music. And then 
 as we rise to a glorious climax, ' Now with one voice,' 
 says our conductor, and truly that is a very great and 
 noble one, and the concluding rush of sound is like a 
 dazzling flood of light, pouring itself forth only to end 
 so soon in silence. How quickly music passes and is 
 gone. How one might moralize ! 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852- 1869. 33 
 
 {To M. V. G.H.) 
 
 1S64. 
 
 ... I have never answered what you said some time 
 back. Yes, dear, if I had my choice, I should like to 
 be a * Christian poetess,' but I do not feel I have 
 ability enough ever to turn this line to much account. 
 I feel as if music were a stronger talent, though in 
 neither am I doing anything serious. Most of all would 
 I like to be your ideal, — a winner of souls. But as no 
 special path is open for me, I feel I can only and simply 
 take any opportunity of using any talent which opens to 
 me. I am not working now at composition ; that door 
 is certainly not now open, and perhaps never will be ; 
 cleverer persons than I have never been heard of; and 
 I do not now care about getting into print, unless it 
 should ever be made clear as my right way. I do not 
 think of much beyond my present daily duties, teaching 
 my nieces, etc. ; or when at home, taking the various 
 opportunities that arise of usefulness. 
 
 November 13, 1864. — This autumn has not been 
 unhappy on the whole ; God has been very gracious to 
 me, in preserving me from the sort of reaction I so 
 dreaded, after the vivid feeling of last summer. The 
 bright side has been, that I have seldom felt prayer so 
 nuich a refreshment and privilege, or been disposed to 
 spend so much time in it ; that the Bible, (especially my 
 evening text) has often been very sweet to me ; that in 
 two or three special conflicts in matters of conscience, 
 the victory has been given me where before I had failed ; 
 that my desire to work for Christ has been a little 
 stronger. When feeling overdone and languid, I have 
 
 c 
 
34 EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 appropriated Isa. 1. 10, just to trust and cling where I 
 cannot sec. 
 
 The dark side has been, not living up to my light, and 
 missing many opportunities of doing good, and not at 
 all earnest in intercession, that in one struggle between 
 a dotibtful right or wrong, I yielded and gave the possible 
 wrong the benefit of the doubt instead of the probable 
 right j that I have not been truly watching for the souls 
 of my own charge, but have taken it too easy. 
 
 I am more than ever conscious of the inward 
 antagonism of the old nature and the new. 
 
 I want distinct guidance as to my patli. I cannot 
 help thinking I ought to be at home on dear mother's 
 account, to help her. I hope it will somehow be decided 
 for me. I want to make the most of my life, and to do 
 the best with it ; but here I feel my desires and motives 
 need much purifying ; for even where all sounds fair in 
 words, an element of self, of lurking pride may be 
 detected. Oh, that my Lord would indeed purify me 
 and make me white, at any cost. 
 
 {To the late Miss Pollock.) 
 
 Llandrii.lo, Conway, 1865. 
 I enclose you a few of my verses. I know they arc 
 worth little in themselves, but I thought you might 
 kindly like to have them as a remembrance of one 
 who feels very thankful for having had the pleasure and 
 privilege of meeting you. It does not need a long 
 acquaintance, to love those whom we feel and know are 
 loving the same dear Saviour. Love is the happiest 
 
EARLY LETTERS, i%S2-\%6c). 35 
 
 feeling there is on earth, and how much more of it we 
 have, whom He has taught to love one another for His 
 sake. Do not you think that the ' new commandment ' 
 is a singularly kind and considerate one ? He knew 
 how our hearts yearn for affection. He knows our deep 
 need of its soothing, gladdening influence, and so He 
 made it not a mere permission, but an absolute 
 command. Surely this is an instance that His 
 commandments are not grievous. We stay here {D, V.) 
 till Friday, and then finish our journey to Oakhampton. 
 I feel I ought to begin my work there, with new and 
 holier vigour after all the refreshment and enjoyment of 
 my long Celbridgc visit, and all the pleasant Christian 
 intercourse which I have had. One ought to be the 
 better and stronger for it, but the enemy always seems 
 ready with some new device, and one never feels so 
 weak as just when one hoped to feel stronger. Yet ' in 
 the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength,' and it is very 
 nice to know and rest upon that. Good-bye, dearest 
 Miss Pollock. May you be very abundantly blessed in 
 your own soul and in your work. Ruth ii. 12. 
 
 May 1865.— Is there such a thing as God seeing that 
 a seeming work for Him, is not done ///r^/v unto Him 
 alone, and so sending a sort of earthly reward on the 
 spot, and withholding His acceptance of the service, 
 because of its sullied and imperfect motive ? For the 
 tiling beyond any other temporal gift I most value is 
 affection. I feel as if I had a perfect greed of love. 
 -Kow whenever I make special effort to win a soul to 
 Christ, or to c( ifort and help on some weak or suffering 
 Christian (which last I fancy is my best, as it certainly is 
 
36 EARLY LETTERS, i2>S2-iZ6g. 
 
 my best-loved form of work), I am almost invariably 
 repaid by an amount of gratitude I had no reason to 
 expect. The temptation follows strong and subtle, to 
 work for this pleasant payment, instead of purely for my 
 Master's sake. To be valued and loved by any one — no 
 one knows its deliciousness to me. Does God give me 
 this as a ' verily they have their reward ' ! I long to 
 think it is rather His kind and very gracious encourage- 
 ment to me, and perhaps I am wronging His goodness 
 in the other thought ! Were my heart purer and my eye 
 truly * single,' how I should rejoice in it as a token of 
 His love. Sometimes when walking to Yarron, praying 
 as I go, that the Lord would give me a word in season 
 for each, and laying their cases before Him, in comes 
 the thought like a burglar on my peace, * How glad I 
 am they have taken a fancy to me ; ' or what a secret 
 gratification it is when dear old Nanna says she ' would 
 rather hear me talk than any one ' — how horrid it is for 
 such pride and selfishness to mingle in even one's 
 holiest efforts. So now I oftener pray, ' Lord, lead her 
 to Thyself ; whether I am privileged to be Thy instrument 
 or not, grant that So-and-so's visit or words may be 
 blessed.' 
 
 Nothing has more deeply impressed upon me the 
 wickedness and deccitfulncss of my heart, than my perfect 
 powerlessness in this form of temptation of yearning to 
 be loved, and laying myself out to win love ; my only 
 resource is to bring again and again this impure heart of 
 mine to the great Searcher, and ask Him to pardon and 
 purify my motives. 
 
 October 1865. — Another summer of great mercy and 
 
EARLY LETTERS, i?>i2-i^eq. 37 
 
 loving-kindness, though far from unmingled with sorrow, 
 has passed. The shadows which were wisely sent upon my 
 pleasant summer sunshine have passed now. Dear, very 
 dear ones, have been brought back from very near death, 
 and tne only remaining sorrow is partly of my own 
 making, and moreover a cloud with a very silver lining. 
 On the other hand, I have not for a long while had so 
 much enjoyment in many ways as during my visit to my 
 sister Ellen. Kindness and affection have been lavished 
 upon me ; I have been as it were acknowledged by Chris- 
 tian friends in a way I have not met with before, and 
 altogether I have had great cause for deep gratitude. 
 On going to Ireland, I prayed specially that I might be a 
 blessing to Mary F., J. H. S., and A. M. S. ; and I hope 
 the Lord made me to some extent the means of 
 strengthening them, especially in reading Scripture with 
 them every day. M. F. was in sore trouble and dark- 
 ness ; the Lord sent a glorious victory in what had 
 seemed a hopeless struggle, not so much by my words as 
 by agreement in prayer, and she believed God had sent 
 me on purpose for her to Ireland, and kept me there, too, 
 fifteen weeks inste .d of six. And on the 7th of September^ 
 when a heavy cloud had returned on her path, she 
 received the Communion with Maria and me. I prayed 
 long and intensely afterwards with her, and while we 
 were yet speaking, He heard and sent forth His light and 
 joy in renewed fulness. I had a very sweet conscious- 
 ness and belief that He was really near, really with us, 
 and pleaded His own promises with unusual confidence. 
 I knew the Lord Jesus must be there, because He said 
 He would be when two or three were together in His 
 name. 
 
38 EARLY LETTERS, i?,S2-\^eg. 
 
 The characteristic of this time was finding more and 
 more that God heareth prayer, and specially intercessory 
 prayer. For another, for whom I have been watching 
 and praying for more than two years, has seen and 
 accepted the atonement of the Cross. The simple belief 
 in the death of Christ for our sins, has wrought what 
 argument never could have done, and she wants no more 
 speculative books, and is willing to be a babe and learn 
 of Christ. I take this as a special mercy sent just now, 
 because I have been very much tried. This trial 
 touched me in more than one most sensitive point, and I 
 have not often felt anything so bitterly and keenly. I 
 tried to accept it as a needful cross ; it was a very heavy 
 one while it lasted, and I do shrink greatly from its 
 possible renewal. I am so utterly powerless in the 
 matter, nothing short of God's own grace can avail here. 
 The benefit of the trial certainly was that it drove me 
 to more earnest and continual prayer than ever before, 
 and it is strange but true, that intercessory prayer is 
 generally a channel of personal blessing. It will be all 
 the greater triumph of divine grace when the Lord Him- 
 self subdues their hearts. I shall be glad to remember 
 that it was just after this heavy cloud the sunshine broke 
 
 forth on my efforts for . Perhaps God was preparing 
 
 me for this joy by the sorrow. Anyhow I ought to 
 thank God and take courage, and think I do. 
 
 Oakhampton, 1865. 
 
 Dearest Marie, — You see we are safe here, and 
 though of course tired, I am not really any the worse, but 
 wonderfully better. I imagine Mr. Crane is very glad to 
 have us back after his lonely evenings. Connie looks as 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 blooming as possible again. Tell M. F. that Oakhampton 
 looks lovely in its early autumn array, and that Worcester- 
 shire looks such a garden after County Kildare ! 
 
 My poor Parkes died two days ago, so I was just 
 too late. She was perfectly happy in death, and I feel 
 sure was trusting simply and joyfully in Christ. I want 
 to thank you, Marie dear, for first putting it into my 
 head to visit those rows of cottages. She is a kind of 
 first-fruits among them. God grant that many more 
 eyes there may be opened to see His salvation. 
 
 has just called, very ecstatic at having me back, of 
 
 course, and as eager as ever to get walks and talks with 
 me. She is just a case in which one more especially 
 feels the need of a wisdom not our own. I wish very 
 much I could get her to read the Bible with me, but fear 
 lest the proposal might do more harm than good. It 
 has occurred to me that (as she knows a little Greek) 
 she might not object to read the Greek Testament with 
 me, and so arrive at the object that way — gilding the pill 
 if pill it is ! How I wish her parents had not been 
 so vain of her cleverness and taste in books ; it might 
 save much mischief if she were not allowed to read 
 so indiscriminately all the essays and reviews (three- 
 fourths of them sceptical) that she can lay her hands 
 upon. 
 
 {To E, C.) 
 
 Bonn, Jamiary 10, 1866. 
 May this year be one of pressing onward, of clinging 
 more simply and more closely to our Saviour, of brighter 
 faith and warmer love for both of us. And specially do 
 
40 F.ARL y LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 I pray that it may be a year of showing forth His praise 
 by lip and life. Faint as our light may be, if He has 
 kindled it at all, it must shine for Him, and this is to me 
 one of the strongest incentives to careful walking. Only 
 I find so often, so wearily, how self creeps in, and lays 
 its defiling hand on our holiest desires. Oh, to be freed 
 from the dominion of self in its most subtle disguises. 
 One cannot track out all its winding underhandedness, 
 and here one specially feels what an unspeakable, restful 
 comfort it is to have ' such an High Priest,' all-knowing, 
 all-seeing; because we never could confess all our sin, 
 we do not know a tithe of it, and much of what we do 
 dimly know of it, is so subtle that we could not fully 
 confess it in any language. So we come, even in our 
 blindness and ignorance, and ask to be cleansed from 
 our secret faults, from the imperfectly-understood sinful- 
 ness of our whole being, and His blood cleanseth from 
 all sin. I think I feel and realize this sort of thing 
 more and more, and one's utter helplessness ; ' We know 
 not what we fihould pray for as we ought ' is not a mere 
 generality to me, but a deeply and painfully learnt 
 experience. Only then, this throws up into more 
 glorious light, * He ever liveth to make intercession 
 for us.' 
 
 Oakhampton, August 20, 1866. 
 
 ... I have had an unusual amount of headache. I 
 think I shall have more ultimate benefit from Ilfracombe 
 
 than I found at the time. No, do not accuse of 
 
 laying the foundation thereof. My headaches and languid 
 feelings are the remote results of a long, long spell of 
 trouble, which made all last spring and most of the 
 
EARLY LETTERS, \SS2-i2,69. 41 
 
 winter, perhaps the most weary and sorrowful time for 
 such a continuance which I ever passed. 
 
 During my week with you I had a most pleasant 
 feeling and belief, that God was giving mc the refresh- 
 ment I needed with His own hand, and I took it as 
 
 such, and rejoiced in it. But when I got to it was 
 
 only natural that I should feel some reaction, after so 
 many months of sorrowful tension 
 
 There are not many things that have made me more 
 vividly conscious of the antagonism of the old and the 
 new nature, as the pouring out of such prayers as may 
 involve suffering in their answers. There is a shrinking, 
 and shuddering, and wincing : one trembles at the 
 possible form the answer may take, and is almost ready 
 to forego the desired spiritual blessing for very cowardice ; 
 but yet one prays on, and desire is stronger than fear, 
 heaven is stronger than earth, and one pleads and 
 wrestles to be ' purified and made white,' even if these 
 are to be inseparable from the following words, * and 
 tried' : — 'that I may know Him and the power of His 
 resurrection,' even if this be linked with ' the fellowship 
 of His sufferings.' 
 
 August 26, 1866. — I have passed a remarkably 
 happy Easter, spent with the Boddingtons ; the outward 
 help of the services, and association with A. and E. 
 seemed great. During April, May, and June, verily the 
 Lord led me by a way I knew not, and never expected. 
 I was baffled, wearied, tried, disappointed as I never 
 dreamt I could be. I don't know that I have ever felt 
 anything so keenly as the strange trial of these three 
 
42 EARLY LETTERS, \^2-\%(i(^. 
 
 months, which seemed to deepen every day, and pressed 
 upon ahiiost every hour. It was altogether indeed not 
 joyous but grievous, yet I am quite clear it was good for 
 me. It struck at pride in more phases than one, and laid 
 bare to me a ramification of self-seeking which I had 
 not noticed in myself It was a trial which must be 
 borne alone — one in which I felt so helpless, so stricken, 
 that I felt it sent me more than ever to Jesus, and it was 
 comfort to tell Him all. I cannot say I had any very 
 vivid consciousness of present blessing in it, or any such 
 spiritual sunshine as at all dispersed the clouds of 
 sorrow. I think the Lord meant me to feel it, to be 
 really tried by it. I did plead most earnestly that 
 ultimate blessing might result, that it might aftenvard 
 yield peaceable fruits. 
 
 July brought a different story, and a new song was 
 put in my mouth, even thanksgiving. God Himself 
 seemed to give me a time of thorough refreshment at 
 Luccombe, and then a summer work for Him. And 
 again, I must set my seal to the truth of ' He that 
 watereth shall be watered.' Nothing seems to impress 
 God's truths so freshly on my own heart, as earnest 
 setting of them before another ; nothing seems so to 
 quicken me in His way. And so in my quiet walks with 
 
 dear at Lynton and Ilfracombe, and with only our 
 
 Bibles, I was enabled to guide her out of a very 
 labyrinth of error (from reading Colenso and Essays 
 and Reviaiis)^ and the consequent gloom and unhinging 
 of her faith and peace — truly it was Christ's recall to 
 safe anchorage. Was this a remote effect of my spring 
 troubles — an ' afterward ' of peaceable fruit ? 
 
 I think my joy and confidence rose higher than ever 
 
EARLY LETTERS, \%S^-\'^^Ci. 43 
 
 before, and I even lost the fear of death, a misgiving or 
 quiver always having seemed to underlie the thought of 
 that. One night, during long and fervent prayer, two 
 things struck me — ist, the words * I will be glad in the 
 Lord ' — the expression of will in the matter, why should 
 not I rouse my will to the same, because further it is 
 'glad in the Lord' — not in anything to do with self, 
 only in Him, and what / am, sinful and weak, alters not 
 the manifold causes of gladness in Him. 2nd, I began 
 to consider God's entire satisfaction in His Son and in 
 His works, and the thought followed. If God Himself is 
 satisfied with Christ and His work, why should not I 
 be ? And then I felt I was satisfied 7t'ith Him and with 
 His work, and thereout grew satisfaction and peace. 
 And the lurking fear of death seemed to melt away in 
 this new confidence. I know not how it might be if I 
 were put to the test, but my impression is if I were told 
 that this hour, nay even this five minutes, were to be my 
 last, I should not fear, but be very thankful and glad to 
 die. For I never feared death physically, and how can 
 one fear it spiritually while clinging to Christ. I k?i07u 
 His words are true. May He enable me ever to stay 
 upon Him, and to follow Him faithfully. 
 
 Again I must record less earnestness, less disposition 
 to prayer and love of the Word, which so gladdened me 
 all the summer. Who would guess that my mind on a 
 Sacramental Sunday morning had been continually and 
 repeatedly distracted, by thoughts about music, and 
 arrangements of dress ! Verily I abhor myself! How 
 much there is in me to be ' purified and made white ' 
 only He knows. My special prayer is that He would 
 deepen and ripen His work in me. I see that even 
 
44 EARLY LETTERS, \%S2-\^G(). 
 
 working for God is not, by far, the whole of living to 
 Him — I want to be as well as do, then would the work- 
 ing, the ministering, be true and pure work for the 
 Master and for Him only. 
 
 I was very happy some of the time in Germany. But 
 what I know of spiritual happiness generally, resolves 
 itself into enjoyment of prayer. I seldom or never feel 
 vividly ; I do not know what * manifestations of Christ 
 are, I cannot say ' I have seen Jesus.' I have absolutely 
 nothing of that sort to ground any confidence upon. 
 The best and happiest times I know are when I do seem 
 able to pour out my heart before God, when I * come 
 boldly unto the throne of grace.' But am I never to get 
 beyond tliis ? I speak to Jesus, and often feel very sure 
 He hears me, but I never seem to hear Him speak to 
 me. 'This one thing have I desired of the Lord,' and 
 oh so long and so often. ' I will manifest myself to 
 Him.' He has promised, and I plead it. 
 
 {To M. F.) 
 
 iS66. 
 
 ... I want to send you Psalm Ixxvii. 9, 10. Are you 
 saying, 'Hath God forgotten to be gracious?' then 
 answer yourself as David did, and 'remember the years 
 of the right hand of the Most High.' There arc other 
 instances of our God's eternity and unchangeablcness 
 being taken as special comfort in dark seasons, e.g. Ps. 
 cii. 23-27 ; Lam. v. 15, 19; Hab. i. 12 ; Isa. xl. 27, 28. 
 It may be fanciful, but the expression * the years,' strikes 
 me thus. They seem a link b Uveen His infinity and 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 45 
 
 our fiiiity or finiteness. They stretch over in a wide 
 straight vista of succession, having no end to their 
 number; and yet again, it is not an abstract and ungrasp- 
 ahle thought hke ' eternity,' for ' years ' are necessarily 
 divisible into days, aye, and minutes, and so seem better 
 to meet the need of a sorrowful spirit which wants a 
 Father's momentary kindness and care. Not 'random,' 
 you see ! But it is ' the years of the right hand.'' ' For 
 that He is strong in power, not one faileth ' — and if that 
 be true of stars and sparrows, is it less so of those for 
 whom He 'spared not His Son'? Look at His 'right 
 hand,' His illimitable power, and rejoice, and be glad of 
 if, for it is all for you, not against you. It cannot be against 
 you, since it has been 'against the Shepherd' for you. 
 Now add the eternity to the power, the 'years ' to the ' right 
 hand,' and then say, * If God be for us, who can be against 
 us ? ' Rom. viii. 31. Of whom ? * The Most High.' Higher 
 than your fears, high in light above your darkness, higher 
 than the enemy. H JJe is Most High, most high too in 
 wisdom, in goodness, in love, can any flood of tempta- 
 tion, any clouds of darkness, rise higher than the Rock, 
 than the Sun? And now connect this with Isa. Ivii. 15. 
 
 Then go on to Ps. Ixxvii. 11, and remember His 
 works, not only creation, but see the connection in which 
 it stands in Ps. cxi. 3. Or rather begin at verse 2, and 
 sec how ' the works of the Lord ' are traced on through 
 the Psalm till they culminate in verses 9 and 10. 
 
 As a little corollary to the works, do not forget to 
 include the work He did for you, on August 20th, and 
 Sept. 7th. 
 
 I must tell you about . Her harp is no longer 
 
 rnstrung, though the strings are struck with a trembling 
 
46 EARL V LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 hand, and the melody of praise is built upon solemn and 
 sorrowful chords of deep penitence. That was given me 
 as my summer's work this year — not that I was ' sufficient,' 
 /had often tried before, but now it was ' time' for Him 
 ' to put to His hand.' A series of rather remarkable and 
 most unexpected things led to our going to the sea, alone 
 together, and I asked 'this thing' of the Lord. She 
 seemed to feel solemnly that it was a ' Now,' for her ; 
 and her return after several years of wandering after 
 will-o'-the-wisps of reason, and 'biblical criticism' and 
 'oppositions of science,' all leading her farther away 
 from the ' True and Only Tight ' — has been full and true 
 and deeply penitent. I distrusted argument ; I felt the 
 heart was more than the head, and that the way to a 
 ' sound mind ' was most surely found, by going direct to 
 the Cross of Christ. And the felt power of that is more 
 cogent than any logic, and so it proved. She has 
 returned to her rest. I was so happy about it, as I need 
 not tell you. 
 
 {To E, C.) 
 
 JltUC 22, 1866. 
 
 I have lately taken to turn to the character of God for 
 comfort. Would it be like Him the tender Father, to 
 hold aloof from a weary, stuggling, sorrowing child, and 
 only be really near to those to whom He has given 
 power of prayer and. enjoyment. Tor if the power and 
 the access and the peace arc all His gifts (and who dare 
 say they are not), it would be simply unfair if He 
 gave most love and care, to those who have them, or 
 when ihey have them. Therefore the only consistent 
 
EARLY LETTERS, l^2-i%6<). 47 
 
 conclusion is, that He is really just as near, just as loving 
 when we do not see or feel anything that we want to do, 
 as when wo do. Also, that as His sovereignty and His 
 love are co-equal and universal, they must be applying 
 here; and He only withholds the enjoyment and conscious 
 progress we long for, because He knows best what will 
 really ripen and further us most. And do we not wrong 
 His tenderness, by our distress at not being able to pray 
 as we would when we feel weak and ill ? Does He not 
 know, not only that we would pray if we could, but 
 also how much we are losing as to enjoyment by not 
 feeling able, and so I do think sympathizing with us in 
 this distress as much as in any other ? 
 
 I send you a very simple text which has been to me 
 the last fortnight, as a sort of golden key to many 
 others, or a sort of seal upon them, ' I have given them 
 Thy Word.' It never struck me so before, the Father's 
 Word and the Saviour's gift. Now I apply this first to 
 the word of reconciliation, the Father's message of 
 salvation through Christ ; then to the whole Bible, 
 which this seems to make ten times dearer — (oh. we 
 should never have had this precious gift but for Christ's 
 coming); and lastly to every nice text, every sweet promise 
 which comes into one's mind, it seems one's claim to 
 appropriate it. 
 
 {ToE. C.) 
 
 Autumn i866. 
 
 I will tell you how I take Ps. Ixxxiv. 9, * Look upon 
 the face of Thine anointed,' linking it with * Look Thou 
 upon mc' (Ps. cxix. 132). It seems to me to imply 
 
48 EARLY LETTERS, i%S2-\^(i9' 
 
 our union with Ciirist as the Head of every member, 
 even the least and lowest. We come to the Throne of 
 grace, not only hand in hand with, not only hidden under 
 the very mantle of our Mediator (the vesture dipped in 
 blood thrown around us), but actually one with Him, so 
 close, so united, that the look of loving complacency 
 with which alone the Father can regard the Son, must 
 embrace us too. How eloquent a face may be ! And 
 so it is, as if the Saviour's very countenance were full of 
 pleading for us, and our cause. So upon this ' Face of 
 Thine Anointed ' we pray our God to look, knowing that 
 it is perfectly glorious and attractive in His sight, that its 
 intercession must be mighty and effectual, and that it is 
 the very face of our beloved Master ' whom having not 
 seen ye love,' and upon which the great drops of blood 
 once stood for us. 
 
 1867. 
 
 I have read Robertson, carefully. My impression I 
 sum up in the epithet ^painfully interesting.' Though I 
 cordially dislike discussion, yet I should wish when I see 
 you quietly to talk over some of his positions which 
 appear to me untenable. I think his teaching must have 
 unsettled and clouded some minds ; better for himself 
 and his people to have remained in the evangelical views 
 he held at Winchester. Among other parallel, though 
 perhaps not similar teaching, I do not find those who 
 endorse it enjoy the restful happiness, etc., which I do sec 
 among evangelicals. Only I so fear I spoke too strongly, 
 too dogmatically, too unhumbly, in my last letter ] I know 
 so well how little I can wish to be taken as a specimen 
 of an 'evangelical,' how far behind others I stand. I 
 wish I could ' adorn ' more. God has taught you in 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 49 
 
 many things more deeply than He has me, and I am too 
 apt to forget this and speak to you in a tone to which I 
 have no right. Forgive me, if I have done so. 
 
 Intellectually, I have rarely read anything more inter- 
 esting than Robertson, and many of his ideas are gems 
 and his language a golden setting of no common order. 
 The book is far too wide a subject for letters, for I should 
 not like merely to skim any topic. I think you could 
 not have had my last letter before you when you wrote. 
 Just look, and you will see that you argue for what I 
 never denied, but distinctly admitted as a truth, the 
 Fatherhood of God. You quote to me the very text 
 which I quoted to you as establishing it. Eph. iv. 6, 
 * One God and Father of all' My position was not, ' Is 
 it a fact?' but, 'AN'hat is the relative prominence which, 
 following the lead of the New Testament, we are to give 
 to it, as an admitted fact ? ' I think we should seek not 
 merely to take our facts but our modes of presenting 
 them from the great source. And what I contend for is 
 that this is not the prominent doctrine of the New 
 Testament, that this is not the message of reconciliation, 
 not the ' good news ' (though it is good news in itself), 
 not ' the power of God unto salvation ; ' and so that we 
 have no right to invert the order of God's truths any 
 more than to tamper with those truths themselves, and I 
 think there is danger in so doing. With the words 
 before me, *No man cometh unto the Father but by Me^ 
 (John xiv. 6), I could not look for blessing, for conversion 
 as resulting from the presentation alone, and in the first 
 place, of the ' Fatherhood.' This truth, most blessed in 
 itself, can be of no practical avail by itself; and I do not 
 think your experience, or that of any one else, can furnish 
 
 P 
 
50 JSAA'LV LJSTT£A'S, iSS2-iS6o. 
 
 an instance to the contrary. And why try to ignore 
 God's own beautiful arrangement ' l>uif by Me ' .? Is God 
 any less our Father for being so *in Christ'? Is His 
 Fatherhood any less wide and glorious, in that the 
 privileges of sonship, flow through the ' Elder Brother,' 
 who is the manifestation of the unseen Father ? 
 
 I have been looking through the Epistles, our great 
 exponents of Christianity, with an eye to the ' Universal 
 Fatherhood,' and the impression left on my mind is that 
 so far from being the special or prominent point of New 
 Testament teaching, it is almost studiously kept in the 
 background ; I was really surprised to find how much so. 
 Generally it is: ist, *The Father of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ;' 2nd, 'The Father' — used in direct juxtaposition 
 expressed or implied, with one of the names of the Son, 
 as a distinguishing title ; 3rd, * Our Father' — used by the 
 Apostle (I am struck with this) specially as spoken by a 
 Christian to Christians. The only exceptions which do 
 not seem to fall under one of these three heads which I 
 can find are James 1. 27, and iii. 9, both of which it 
 seems quite reasonable to place under No. 2, die ex- 
 pression in Heb. xii. 9, * Father of spirits ; ' and strongest 
 of all, but standing unique, is Eph. iv. 6, ' One God and 
 Father of all,' on which last alone you can take your 
 stand. Now from this I argue that 'the mind of the 
 Spirit ' is not to give special prominence to this truth, in 
 so far as it is truth. And that there is a much nearer and 
 deeper sense, in which God is the Father of His believing 
 children, seems plain from 2 Cor. vi. 17, 18, where the 
 promise annexed to the command, 'Come out from 
 among them and be ye separate,' is, ' I will be a Father 
 unto you.' And it seems to me to be a sort of mockery 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 51 
 
 to hold out, under the semblance of a gracious promise, 
 something which is already in one's possession ; I think 
 God must mean something far more here than what is 
 common to all. And I do think we should strive to 
 make all our teaching as accordant as possible with the 
 'mind of the Spirit,' trying in our humble measure to 
 give prominence, weight, and emphasis to each truth in 
 the same proportion^ in which we find it in God's Word. 
 I take my stand by Rom. i. 16 : 'For I am not ashamed 
 of the gospel of Christ ; for it is the power of God unto 
 salvation to every one that believeth.' 
 
 1867. 
 
 You will hardly understand, unless I could have a 
 long talk, how and why that little book distressed me for 
 you. To own the truth, it so haunted and troubled me 
 that I lost many hours' sleep during the first three nights 
 after I got it. I cannot think how it is you do not see 
 that the nature of poison is to neutralize the otherwise 
 wholesomeness of its vehicle. What is called merely 
 •alloyed,' I call Romish errors thinly enough disguised, 
 and veiled by well-sounding language of earnestness and 
 devotion. Their idea of 'saving souls 'is wide of ours, 
 — what are outward forms, daily services, ritual and 
 music, or even Confirmation and Communion, when they 
 are placed so prominently as the things needful ? If you 
 can sympathize and fraternize with those who make no 
 secret of restoring Confession and cognate evils, holding 
 Romish Sacraments, giving an ostentatious right hand of 
 fellowship to the Church of Rome (as they do at the 
 very beginning of the book), above all, who want another 
 than the one and only and oncc-offored ' Blessed Sacri- 
 
52 EARLY LETl'EKS, 1^2-1^9. 
 
 fice/ then I can only say, How can you expect me to 
 sympathize and fraternize with you ? how can we walk 
 together except we are agreed ? Of course you may, on 
 reconsideration, explain away some of its speciousness, 
 but I cannot help grieving that you are so easily caught 
 by any seemirv, 'angel of light,' and I shall fear for 
 future temptations which the enemy will well know how 
 to contrive for you with gilded errors, and poisoned 
 truths, and * fair show in the flesh.' I cannot think how 
 you could expect me to take any other view of the book, 
 and I am only glad you sent it me, because it gives me a 
 new and very special subject for prayer. 
 
 And now God has indeed sent me a bright sunbeam, 
 after the heavy cloud I told you of in my last letter, and 
 I take it as an earnest that that cloud too, can be and 
 
 will be dispersed. If you think it will please , ask 
 
 if he remembers giving a little copy of T/ie Blood 
 
 of Jesus. For it is that identical copy which has con- 
 veyed the message of peace to two hearts — poor Parkes, 
 
 who died so happily last summer, and now to . I 
 
 had lent it in some fear and trembling ; but that little 
 book was God's messenger, and all is changed, and so 
 wonderfully, that it seems almost too good to be true, to 
 
 hear say the very opposite of what she used to, and 
 
 that so evidently from God's own teaching, for she has 
 never in books, sermons, or companions come under 
 evangelical influence. She knows nothing of what is 
 called religious phraseology, and yet she says the very 
 things which, though so fresh to her, are old to us. I 
 never saw such a distinct instance of the 'power of the 
 cross of Christ,' and such a revolution of the whole mind 
 by the simple acceptance of His death as our atonement. 
 
EAIiLY LETTERS, i^2-\^Gg. 53 
 
 She wants no speculative books, finds no difficulty in 
 'difficulties,' and only wants to learn of Christ. There 
 are breakers ahead as to the next London season, and, 
 having been accustomed to look uj^on us, as perfect 
 phenomena for not approving of balls and operas, I can 
 hardly expect her to do quite as we do at once, and have 
 sd}"^ very little about it, feeling quite sure (and I have 
 told her so) that she will find for herself that the new 
 and old enjoyments do not and never can harmonize, 
 and that she will have to choose between peace and 
 pleasures, not as a matter of opinion, but of personal 
 fact. However, of her own accord she wishes never to 
 go to a regular ball again, but does not yet see her way 
 
 on the opera question, on which, unhappily, is very 
 
 strong. 
 
 I think you judged me a little severely last autumn j 
 you would not quite believe what indeed was the truth, 
 
 when I told you that my music with was not an 
 
 end but a means. Indeed, my feeling in that duet- 
 playing was very little for the music. I cared far less for 
 that than you thought; I only thought it my fairest and 
 
 likeliest means for getting intimate with , and 
 
 gaining an influence over her. When she became 
 willing to listen about better things, we gradually ex- 
 changed the practising for walks, so as to talk. Music 
 was my grappling-iron only ; it is not the first time it has 
 been so, and as such I do desire to use it, and feel that 
 if I neglected it entirely, it would be hiding a talent 
 under a napkin. 
 
 And with regard to my singing, I have prayed so 
 much and so often on this subject, and the more I do, 
 the more I feel I should do harm to religion by taking a 
 
54 EARL V LETTERS, 1852-1S69. 
 
 different course. I have prayed to be made perfectly 
 honest with myself, but I cannot see it otherwise. I 
 never sing without prayer, and I do believe that in many 
 cases my singing has been felt as His message. I might 
 feel differently about secular music, but that I never sing 
 now, as you know. I believe that in such singing I am 
 spcakhig for my Master. I do feel it so, and was told 
 not long ago by a Christian what a privilege and re- 
 sponsibility I ought to feel it to be able to do so. If I 
 ever saw a shade of doubt upon this, I should not 
 hesitate to throw it up. 
 
 Ask ■ to pray for me. I do so believe in inter- 
 cessory prayer, and I know she would pray intensely for 
 me if she knew what bitter tears I have shed. Tell her 
 the ground or not ; anyhow, tell her I am in what is to 
 me great trouble. I only hope I shall be kept calm and 
 deliberate, and kept from doing anything hastily. So I 
 share in something of your feeling of uncertainty. Do 
 
 not fear, dear , but that your way will be ' made 
 
 plain,' only it may not be that you will be shown the 
 opening till you are close upon it. I feel vividly in this 
 most sore trial how true H. E.'s remark is, ' that it is the 
 presence of the element of evil which constitutes the real 
 bitterness of a trial.' 
 
 Do you know what it is to feel a terrible gort of 
 temporary paralyzation of soul, coming when least 
 expected, and when it seems full of spiritual disappoint- 
 ment ? . . . 
 
 Autumn 1867. 
 
 What you say about prayer is just an instance of 
 theory versus practice. What have we to do with u/ider- 
 standing horn prayer (intercessory, etc.) is effectual? 
 
EA RL V LE Tl'ERS, 1 852- 1 869. 55 
 
 Nothing whatever is revealed about it that I know of, 
 so the theoretical part is undoubtedly among the ' secret 
 things which belong unto the Lord our God.' I do not 
 care to * see any way out of the difficulty ' — the difficulty 
 itself lies so entirely beyond the possible range of human 
 vision that one cannot see into it. AVhat does ' belong 
 unto us' in the matter is, an overwhelming trinity of 
 precept^ proNiise, and experience in the matter. We must 
 be right, we cannot be mistaken in trusting to these. 
 Even after Mary had asked, * How shall this be ? ' and had 
 received a fuller and clearer response than we can pre- 
 sume to expect to any of our ^ hows,' I do not suppose 
 she anything like fully understood the how, and her 
 meek answer, ' Be it unto me according to Thy word,' may 
 well be ours in these most gracious revelations touching 
 the marvellous power of prayer. 
 
 I think the ' Attic salt ' is not a bad idea. But in 
 addition to that, I think I can see a subtle connection 
 even with the ' prescrvc'.tive quality.' Let our speech 
 be seasoned with such salt as shall preserve both itself 
 and that, with which it is interchanged, from any taint or 
 corruption. 
 
 I have got on so slowly with studying St. Matthew, 
 and not at all satisfactorily as to references. Several 
 evenings I have read without even looking for one. I 
 felt as if I wanted only to pray it and feel it, rather 
 than study it; and some parts I wanted to read over 
 again. 
 
 I have somehow had plenty of odd and end work 
 thrown in my way all this week, such as illness in various 
 directions. Yesterday four different kinds of ' ministra- 
 tion ' turned up for mc, all so different as almost to stand 
 
^6 ItARLY LETTERS, i%i,2-m(). 
 
 J 
 
 as types of the chief sorts, which could well fall to ine. 
 The last would have amused you. A party of Wolver- 
 hampton lads begged ' coppers to get a night's lodging,' 
 last evening as I was hurrying home ; they were ragged 
 fellows out of work, and trying for harvesting. I gave 
 them a trifle, and then talked to them. They seemed 
 astonished, but stood round me like a class, and listened 
 for a good while in perfect silence, thanking me, and 
 wishing me good-night most respectfully when 1 had 
 done. Three were Romanists ; and two more, nominal 
 Protestants, did not even know their clergyman's name, 
 or ever dreamt of going to church. It was indeed seed 
 by the wayside, but who knows — it may spring up. 
 
 Thank you very much for your note and birthday 
 thoughts, I would far rather be spoken to plainly and 
 faithfully than be made the best of, as some do to me. 
 I hope and believe that I am not deceiving myself, but 
 nothing seems so awful to me as the idea of false peace. 
 Somehow I never have had any clear perception of 
 I John V. 12 ; it docs not convey the vivid and distinct 
 realizable ideas to me, which the two preceding verses 
 do, in connection with which, I have always taken it. 
 Why should I make God a liar by not believing His 
 record ? and what is His record ? ' That He hath 
 given us eternal life,' not that I am to carve it out for 
 myself; only to May hold' of it by simply taking Him 
 at His word and accept it. This I trust I do, feeling 
 that such is my needy helplessness that no other salvation 
 would have reached me, and thanking Him for such 
 ' exceeding great love.' Not that I always realize this as 
 I would, nay, it is seldom that it possesses me, as I wish 
 
EARLY LETTERS, i^i-i^Gg. 57 
 
 it always could ; but when I think of it, it seems as im- 
 possible to retract my belief in this blessed ' record ' as 
 it once did to believe it. Am I unwittingly wrong ? 
 Write me a scrap if opportunity. Please practise ' O rest 
 in the Lord,' ' O Thou that tellest,' ' But the Lord is 
 mindful,' and anything you may hit upon that is low 
 enough for me, as I so like you to play my accompani- 
 ments, dear Marie. 
 
 SiiARESHiLL, 1867. 
 
 I do not agree with you as to Luke xvi. 2, ' Give an 
 account of thy stewardship' being the key to \\\c primary 
 and r^rt'/ sense of * Not your own.' The context (see i 
 Cor. vi. 19, 20) is about our bodies being the temple of 
 the Holy Ghost : ' And ye are not your own, for ye are 
 bought with a price : therefore glorify God in your body 
 and in your spirit which are God's.' This of course may 
 be taken to imply the dedication of what we have, i.e. 
 property, to God, as a natural deduction from it, but the 
 primary idea is plainly the dedication of ourselves. And 
 I do think, and all my own little experience among poor 
 or unlearned goes to prove, that instead of being ^ above 
 their understanding,' nothing will more readily reach and 
 touch their hearts than the story of that love which 
 bought them with such a price ; and when that is received 
 and believed, the ' Not your own ' follows with a force 
 which nothing else but this, (the connection in which God 
 Himself has placed it) can or ever does give. It becomes, 
 not a 'highly refined,' but a natural and inevitable view 
 of it. There cannot be true and acceptable dedication 
 of substance without dedication of self, (see Article XHL) 
 and dedication of self, true and unreserved, can only spring 
 from love and gratitude for His * inestimable love in the 
 
58 EARLY LETTERS, i%S2-i^(>9' 
 
 redemption of the world by our Lord Jesus Christ.' You 
 know who first 'gave their own selves to the Lord.' 
 
 If on any drawing-room table you see Lym Britannica^ 
 look at it. It is a capital collection of everybody's hymns 
 from Wesley, to J. M. Neale, with little biographical 
 notices of each writer, which are most interesting, and 
 settle lots of doubtful authorships. Papa figures well, 
 and the editor has also inserted me, but in the second of 
 my hymns has made a most foolish mistake, which I wish 
 you would alter for me in any copy you come across. I 
 could not please myself with the last verse, and wrote 
 two versions, asking the editor to choose which he 
 thought best, and cross off the other. He forgot to do 
 so, and so both verses stand, looking as if I had not an 
 idea to spare, and was reduced to writing the same twice 
 over in different words ! 
 
 1867. 
 
 I cannot remember distinctly, except as a 'horror of 
 thick darkness' hanging over the memory of last Septem- 
 ber and October. It was a time of more than common 
 spiritual distress, even like a flood. A letter and some 
 verses of M. C.'s were God's chosen means to draw me 
 out of it into peace and light. This is the first time, as 
 far as I remember, that any quite direct human instru- 
 mentality has ever seemed much immediate use to me. 
 Since then I have been tolerably happy, though far from 
 well, and it is good for me to feel His restraining 
 hand. It has been trying to me, this ill -health. 
 Very humbling to be a burden and a care, where I 
 would rather have been a help and a lightener. I prayed 
 so much that this my last year at O. might be one of 
 marked blessing to myself and those around me, And 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852- 1869. 59 
 
 yet for six months I am thus held back from anything at 
 all. Is it presumptuous to hope it is that I may myself 
 ht prepared \.Q XQ.Q.€\\Q. 2xA give blessing before its close. 
 I see a needs -be in this spring's trial, for I am far 
 enough from being willing to be nothing and no one. 
 Pride and selfishness are indeed hydra-headed, and any 
 victory seems a prelude to a fresh battle. So it is evident 
 this cross is just needful. 
 
 But I hardly understand another part of it : I have had 
 to lay my poetizing aside ! And yet such open doors 
 seemed set before me. Perhaps the check is sent just 
 that I may consecrate what I do more entirely. I have 
 not the same temptation to vanity as years ago about 
 this. I have a curiously vivid sense, not merely of my 
 verse faculty in general being given me, but of every 
 separate poem or h' .nn, nay every line, being given, I 
 never write the simplest thing now without prayer for 
 help. I suppose this sense arises from the fact that I 
 cannot write exactly at will. It is peculiarly pleasant 
 thus to take every thought, every verse as a direct gift ; 
 and it is not a matter of effort, it is purely involuntary, 
 and I feel it so. This entirely precludes the old tempta- 
 tion when I wrote in i860. And yet in spite of this, I 
 trace a distinct desire to have a name. I wonder if this 
 is really wrong in itself. It does not present itself to me 
 as a sin, provided the desire is reasonable and not over- 
 eager. And I have many reasons for it, and I do not 
 think it is over-eager at present ; possibly because it is 
 not near and tangible enough. Still I sec danger 
 ahead in this direction, and I must pray for protecting 
 grace. 
 
6(5 EARLY LETTERS, \%S2-\?>(>(). 
 
 {To E. C.) 
 
 I Elizabethan Villas, Weston-super-Mare, 
 Alay 4, 1867. 
 
 . . . But I do not regret this spring in the least : I 
 am sure it was far better for me than going on in my 
 own chosen paths. Is it not singular that, having made 
 it my special and continuous prayer that this year 
 might be a marked one in blessing, I should have been 
 entirely held back for this first half of it, from any effort 
 whatever ! But I think I can honestly say I am satisfied, 
 and that God has answered my prayer, that He would 
 enable me not merely to submit, but quite cheerfully 
 to acquiesce in everything. 
 
 I so fear that you are overdoing yourself, and may 
 suffer for it afterwards. How difficult it must be to 
 have apparently to choose one's own path ! But the 
 guiding Hand is over it still. I was so struck in reading 
 Deut. i. to-day with ver. 33 — the Lord searching them 
 out a place to pitch their tents in, etc. Does He care 
 less for His spiritual Israel, for the children whom He 
 hath given to His Son? Surely not. I had just heard 
 of mother's having gone to Shrewsbury to see if it would 
 do for us, and look at houses. But I think I thought 
 still more of you, and prayed that the fiery pillar might 
 lead you. 
 
 Pyrmont Villa, 1867. 
 
 Dear Miss Titterton, — In case I do not see you I 
 must scribble a few lines (excuse pencil, as I write 
 reclining when I can). I ivrite, but I feel more inclined 
 to give you a loving kiss. How kind of you to send me 
 
EARLY LETTERS, i%S2-iU<). 6l 
 
 Mrs. Ashby's allegory of ' The Lilies ! ' ^ It is touchingly 
 sweet and true ; and even had you not added to the 
 interest by telling me about the writer, I should have 
 felt that it was no mere fancy, but the transcript of truth 
 graven deeply on a living and quivering, yet loving heart. 
 ' At any cost ' the blessed Stranger waits patiently, and 
 comes again and again to His children, till they can look 
 up and say it, perhaps very tearfully, but unreservedly. 
 How little will * any cost ' seem when His work is 
 perfected /// us, and, by His work for us, we find the 
 * abundant entrance ' into His heavenly kingdom ! That 
 will be a glorious ' nevertheless afterward,' of the perfect 
 fruition of His chastening; but there is a sweet and 
 precious 'nevertheless afterward,' in a nearer future, 
 linked with every trial our Father's hand sends. I think 
 we should look out hopefully and patiently, for this corre- 
 sponding light, in even the lightest and smallest shadows 
 of life ; the least trial has its own ' nevertheless after- 
 ward' if we only do not miss it by wrong use of it, much 
 more than in the really dark and heavy ones. 
 
 Did you mean that you had copied * Tilies ' for me ? 
 I should so much like to keep it if I may, and it will not 
 lie idle. I know more than one to whom I believe it will 
 be cheering. It did me good really, ixnd I thank you so 
 much for it. 
 
 1867. 
 
 I want you to join the Saturday evening Y. W. C. A. 
 Prayer Union. There are now more than 2000 members, 
 including several of my own friends, whose names are 
 written down in my Bible. The idea is this. The young 
 women (of all classes) unite in prayer, first for them- 
 ^ Lilies and S/iamroch, Nisbet & Co. 
 
62 EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1869. 
 
 selves, i.e. the members, that they may be personally 
 blessed in work among others; 2nd, for the young 
 women of England as a class, high and low ; 3rd, each 
 one for the especial individuals for whom she is 
 interested. The Branch Associations are where young 
 women have prayer meetings for the same object among 
 themselves, as well as the private Saturday evening 
 prayers. My friend Clara Gedge, who asked me to 
 join, has such a meeting herself. 
 
 You know how rarely I feel things vividly ; but on 
 Saturday eve, I certainly had a very sweet and singular 
 feeling of enjoyment in the consciousness of being one 
 of 2000, all joining in prayer for the same objects. I 
 shall feel it an additional link with you, dear Elizabeth 
 (if any were needed !). 
 
 I think it rather better to multiply than combine 
 branches. I find a general reluctance to pray aloud — so 
 I always open with a quite short prayer — ask one to pray 
 after the requests before reading, and now and then I 
 get another to pray after, but often have to close myself 
 I think the danger of pressing to pray must be judged 
 of in each individual case or locality. I have not found 
 one whose danger lies in the direction of being too 
 forward or elated, but quite the reverse. Mrs. Rogers 
 has all quite poor cottage women ; some can't read. The 
 only objection to mixing sets is that if there are fewer 
 present, and all of a sort, one is more likely to get 
 freedom of prayer and remarks. Otherwise I should 
 prefer mixed and larger meetings. 
 
EARLY LETTERS, 1852-1S69. 
 
 {To M. V. G. H.) 
 
 Pyrmont Villa. 
 
 . . , Bishop Gobat (dear saintly man) preached twice 
 on Sunday, and on Monday had a drawing-room meeting 
 at Miss Rose's. The girls sang ' On the mountain- 
 top appearing,' No. 871, S. G. G., to Papa's tunc 
 'Zaanaim.' This tune is often sung in the English 
 Church on Mount Zion. The dear old Bishop laid 
 himself out to be catechized about Jerusalem, and his 
 work there. 
 
 Your poetical request at the Y. W. C. meeting 
 answered first-rate, it amused and interested, and has pro- 
 duced no end of rubbish, ribbon and scraps enough to 
 rig out all your Wyre Hill school, I should think. You 
 had better return poetical thanks at the next meeting — a 
 little gratitude won't be a bad investment, and I think 
 you will get Leamington rag-bags whenever you want any 
 henceforth for your poor in Bewdley. 
 
 When in London, I had the greatest fun at my second 
 singing lesson, which, by the bye, although my cold had 
 affected my voice a good deal, was a very satisfactory 
 one. Signor Randegger is in such amusing ecstasies 
 over my verses (' My Singing Lesson,' see Aleniorials, 
 page 90) ; he said they were * so wonderfully clever and 
 witty,' and ' such an embodiment of his ideas.' They 
 have been kept on his table ever since, and shown to 
 everybody, * including nearly all the first professionals ! ' 
 That morning he had read them to Rudersdorff and 
 Cummings, and the editor of the Musical World. The 
 latter wants to have them to insert. Then the Signor 
 had a great favour to ask. My ' astonishing facility ' 
 
64 EARLY LETTERS, iZS2-i%9* 
 
 betrayed a practised hand, * Would I favour him with 
 some verses to set to music? Could I bring him something 
 next time?' which of course I shall do.^ I was seized 
 with a horrible fear after I had sent the ' Notes of a 
 Singing Lesson,' lest the Signor might be touchy and 
 southern-tempered, and fancy I was making game of him 
 and his instructions. However, I shall be a clear gainer 
 by it, for he is evidently disposed to take twice the pains 
 with my voice. He says I am not a true contralto, but a 
 mezzo-soprano. 
 
 ... I heard Spurgeon one Sunday A.m. Magnificent ! 
 I don't recollect ever hearing anything finer. Heard 
 Dr. T. the Sunday before at Westminster Abbey, p.m. 
 Service — cold and argumentati\ e, and decidedly unim- 
 pressive. Papa's Et> chant to the Psalms was grandly 
 chanted at the Abbey. 
 
 That ' Tabernacle ' is certainly one of the most remark- 
 able sights in the world — the end of the season and 
 London half empty, but it was thronged, and always is, 
 twice every Sunday; and more than half are men, and 
 intellectual-looking ones too. 
 
 I saw Dore's pictures, marvellous colouring, every sort 
 
 of coloured light seems his forte, sunlight, fairy moonlight, 
 
 starlight, celestial light, or infernal light ! Illustrated 
 
 News critique is most untrue and unfair — would not 
 
 have given them credit for such fibs. Nothing very 
 
 striking at Royal Academy. 
 
 1869. 
 
 I don't know anything that is more refreshment to me 
 
 1 Twelve poems, Sacmi Soi!i:^s for Lillk Singers, were sent to Ihe 
 Signor. The book is dedicated to II.R.H. Princess Beatrice, music 
 by Kandeggcr. Publisher : Novello & Co. 
 
EARLY LETTERS 1852-1869. 65 
 
 than our Y. W. C. A. monthly meetings. The last was 
 a peculiarly nice one— never had so very many nice 
 remarks before, and the secretary told me that never 
 had there seemed to be such good and general 
 refreshment and stimulus to the members. There had 
 been special prayer beforehand that it might be so ; I 
 am sure I found it so myself, and all I have since met 
 remarked the same. It was a sort of little epoch to me, 
 for I ventured on taking the prayer for the first time ! 
 I had been specially asked and always declined ; but I 
 thought it hardly seemed right not to take my share, as 
 I am among the older members ; it was immense effort 
 to begin, but I believe God distinctly helped me. One 
 special point I took up in prayer was Jiome trials — the 
 daily worry, and wear and tear, which every one I sup- 
 pose has in some form, which generally can't be talked 
 about and has no sympathy — no two people have just 
 the same. — don't you think there is an immense deal 
 of this in seemingly very happy homes ? / do. I 
 prayed that all this might be God's chiselling — you 
 will easily follow out the idea of ' lively stones ' — 
 the Y. W. C. A. February subject. We reverted to it 
 again in the reading. As I expected, it was a chord 
 that vibrated. If we pray for our own special needs, 
 it is wonderful what echoes there are in other hearts. 
 If one's feet are very tender and sensitive, it is 
 as bad to walk on fine gravel barefoot as over great 
 boulders 1 - .- 
 
 I am reading the Globe edition of Shakespeare — it 
 was forbidden ground in my younger days. I have also 
 made acquaintance with R. Browning's Paracelsus ; it is 
 marvellous — love alone and knowledge alone imperfect 
 
66 EARL Y LE TTERS, 1 852- 1 869. 
 
 life — union of both, the true thing. But he is tiring to 
 
 read, and wants great attention. 
 
 I hope you will get to know Charlotte Elliot ; it is an 
 
 honour from God to have had it given her, to write what 
 
 she has written. 
 
 March 20, 1869. 
 
 I wonder why, ' now it is come upon thee ! ' Some 
 meetening for the Master's use, you know not when, or 
 where, is perhaps to be its peaceable fruit. But oh ! I 
 wish very foolishly, and ignorantly of course, that the 
 Master would find some less sorrowful way. 
 
 I had been thinking of you, but little guessing what 
 our Father in heaven was leading you through. I know 
 it is terrible — a sorrow from which there is no earthly 
 comfort. But how much heavenly ! All loss to you, 
 all gain to him ; and by this 'very grief of yours is he 
 spared the possibility of ever feeling such, if any of his 
 dear ones had been taken before himself, instead of his 
 going home first. You are bearing it instead. I send 
 you ' A Little While.'' He said it, Jesus, our dear Saviour. 
 And it is but a little while, and then He will be with 
 you through the darkest part of that little while. 
 
 ' Entered into life,' how sweet and beautiful ! 
 
 I have been thinking how hard it is to realize what is 
 yet as absolute fact as our own existence. That your 
 beloved father has really and truly seen his Master face 
 to face, is seeing Him in His beauty — Jesus Himself; 
 that he has received the ' Well done, good and faithful 
 servant ; ' is actually, as actually as you are mourning 
 below, entered into the joy of his Lord ! A week ago 
 with you, now with Jesus ! . . . 
 
 God must mean some blessing to you by this sorrow. 
 
EAI^LY LETTERS, i%S2-\%(>c,., 67 
 
 I am sure its ' nevertheless afterward,' which you do not 
 see, and are not required to see, will be proportioned to 
 the sorrow. 
 
 Do you remember sending me, when I was fearing a 
 cloud that has never yet come, ' They feared as they 
 entered into the cloud,' and the two following verses ? 
 You have entered into the cloud, but the voice is there, 
 and Jesus is there. . . . 
 
 Don't you find that when one is brought into any new 
 trial, it is like reaching a whole new vein of promises, 
 getting into fresh strata altogether ; it is not one or two 
 isolated ones, but as if an entirely fresh side of the Bible 
 were turned out towards one, which we never saw at all 
 before. I have felt this three times in a very strong 
 and striking way (as well as in lesser trials), so that now, 
 if any new sort of trial befalls me, I should expect this to 
 recur again. . . . 
 
 'All your need.' — Sometimes that 'all' seems so 
 great and deep and varied, such an almost infinity of 
 need ; but * God shall supply ' not only follows but 
 precedes it ) and it is so in our lives as well as in the 
 wording of the verse. . . . 
 
 Are you not very conscious of the detacldng power of 
 sorrow ? Ah ! but it is attaching too — only the attaching 
 to things not seen. 
 
 How utterly certain is the promise, ' Shall receive the 
 cro\yn of life ' ! I have often thought that one of the 
 joys of heaven will be to see our beloved and honoured 
 ones so crowned. 
 
68 EARLY LETTERS, \%i,2-\'^(i(). 
 
 {To {the late) J. S. Curwen) 
 
 1869. 
 
 During the winter months we opened two nice rooms 
 every evening, and gave free invitation to young dress- 
 makers and others, (especially those living in lodgings,) 
 hoping that it would prove a safe and pleasant retreat 
 for them after work hours. Classes were arranged for 
 each evening in the smaller room ; in the other, the girls 
 read, wrote, worked, or chatted. It was not so successful 
 as to numbers as we expected, but the attendance on 
 the evening on which I gave a Tonic Sol-fa lesson was 
 nearly double. I tell you frankly that it was not for the 
 sake of Sol-fa that I began the class, but solely because 
 I believed it was the greatest attraction I could con- 
 tribute to our little scheme for bringing them within the 
 range of Christian care and influence. My chief reason 
 for adopting it with them, instead of the established 
 notation, was that all the Sol-fa songs are sound and 
 safe ; and I knew I could not give them access to any- 
 thing low or bad through it, while I had no such certainty 
 had I taught the old notation. This weighed with me 
 more than the obvious and indisputable advantages of 
 greater facility, cheapness, etc., which the Tonic Sol-fa 
 system has. There was no question as to the class being 
 attractive, and great was the disappointment when, as 
 frequently happened, the members were kept at work too 
 late and 'lost the singing.' 
 
 One evening two girls came in panting and flushed, 
 about fifteen minutes before the close. 'Why, Lizzie 
 and Jane, what is the matter ? ' ' We were kept over- 
 time ; but we thought half a loaf better than no bread, 
 
EAKL V LETTERS, 1852-1869. 69 
 
 SO we never stopped running till we got here.' They ' 
 had literally run a good mile to be in time for a few 
 minutes' singing. 
 
 One nice girl who had just begun forming acquaintances 
 which would have led to no good, and to sauntering 
 about the streets, was attracted to our rooms solely by 
 the singing-class, but soon became one of our most 
 regular attendants at all the classes ; and we have reason 
 to hope that she is not only saved from the dangers 
 into which she was rushing, but that good impressions 
 have been made, and a good work begun in her heart. 
 I have no musical results to show, for after about eight 
 lessons, I was interrupted by illness : but I believe that 
 my Tonic Sol-fa class has been a grappling-iron to draw 
 many little drifting vessels close to our side, bringing 
 them within hearing of loving and sympathizing words, 
 and of the One name which is sweeter than any music. 
 
DIVISION II. 
 
 LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRE- 
 SPONDENT, FROM 1856 TO 1877. 
 
 (These Letters are printed in sequence, so as not to interrupt 
 their progressive teaching.) 
 
 {F. R. II. to a Young Correspondent^ 
 
 1856. 
 
 I am so sorry that I have been obliged to leave youi 
 
 dear little note unanswered all this while ; you niusl 
 
 have thought you were never going to get a reply. I 
 
 am so glad that you are not forgetting to think about 
 
 and seek the Lord Jesus. But you want something 
 
 more than that, do you not ? You want really to find 
 
 Him and love Him, and know what His great love to 
 
 you is. Then if you do, you must just come to Him, 
 
 and tell Him all about it. If you wanted anything that 
 
 you knew your dear aunts could give you, you would 
 
 go and tell them what it was, and why you wanted it, 
 
 and ask them to give it you. Now, you know that our 
 
 dear Saviour has great gifts for you, and gifts which you 
 
 cannot do without — His pardon and His love. His Holy 
 
LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT. 71 
 
 Spirit and His grace. Well, then, dear, go and ask 
 Him for all these, and He will surely give them to you, 
 and make you His own happy, loving child. You tell 
 me about your stones. What would a little child do who 
 had to go along a rough place over hard stones ? Do 
 you not think she would call out to her mother or father, 
 and ask them to lift her over them, or at least hold 
 their hand very tight while she stepped over them ? So 
 when you come to a great stone, you must look up to 
 Jesus and seek His help in getting over it, and then 
 you will find the way smoother and pleasanter. Try 
 
 and remember, too, not to put any stones in 's way ; 
 
 you know what I mean. I have written in printing, so 
 that you may be able to read it quite by yourself. 
 
 My darling, ' be not weary.' Is not the Lord Jesus 
 always ' the same,' whatever you may be ? You arc 
 looking into your own heart and expecting to find it 
 getting better, and to find comfort and peace in that , 
 and so, of course, you are and will be disajipointed with 
 yourself. If you were quite well pleased and satisfied with 
 yourself, you would be all wrong. So give it up, and 
 come back, come continually to Jesus, just as you are. 
 Only you must come; you must ruot stay away, and 
 expect Him to follow you ; you must conic to His throne 
 of grace, and wait upon Him there. I think it is Satan's 
 special device with you, to try to supply you with ex- 
 cuses for not spending calm and unhurried time in 
 prayer. He knows he will not conquer you on your 
 knees, and so he craftily drives you from them. Do 
 not yield to him in this ; make it, with God's help, your 
 special effort to baffle him here. I believe that your 
 spiritual progress will be just in proportion to your 
 
72 LETTERS TQ A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 * continuance in prayer.' Rouse yourself then, dear, on 
 this point, and so you will grow in grace. 
 
 Sitting on the Beach, Malahide, Ireland, 
 September l6, 1865. 
 
 This is the very quietest place I ever saw. The hotel 
 stands all by itself on the river, not on the sea, so that 
 one does not even hear the waves ; all the people in the 
 house seem afraid to make a noise, the very wind is 
 quiet here, though blowing fresh just round the point; 
 you have no shouting from the boats, they glide up to 
 the harbour so quietly ; and I have not heard a sound 
 of wheels yet. 
 
 About your going to church on Wednesdays, I am 
 very much in^ lined to think that you ought to embrace 
 the opportunity, as a privilege and advantage. For you 
 have often told me how your mind gets drawn away 
 from holy things, v/hen you get into full swing with your 
 school work, and that you cannot easily secure any 
 regular time in the middle of the day for thought and 
 prayer. Now, if you really desire to have your heart 
 kept from being drawn aside, and would be really glad 
 to have opportunities of drawing near to God, it seems 
 to me that you ought to be very thankful that there is 
 that one hour in the very middle of each busy week 
 when you may legitimately lay aside the earthly learning 
 and seek heavenly teaching. An hour reclaimed from 
 your studies for God's service cannot be called ' neglect- 
 ing' them; and if you go with your governess' sanction, 
 it must remove every shadow of scruple on the subject. 
 Which is most important, an hour's French, or lesson of 
 
1856-1877. 73 
 
 any kind, or an hour spent in nourishing that spiritual 
 hfe which is so easily deadened, yet which is so infinitely 
 more precious to us than mere intellectual life ? I do 
 not think you would hesitate in the matter, if it were to 
 spend the same time with some dear friend in reading 
 the Bible, or to attend some exciting and interesting 
 prayer meeting ; but because the church service is an 
 * old story,' one is less ready to feel and acknowledge the 
 privilege of joining in its calm sweet words of prayer and 
 praise, which must always be full of spiritual refreshment 
 to a really thirsty soul. You can hardly have a want, 
 which is not expressed in some part of the prayers ; you 
 hear His own Word read ; you have the most beautiful 
 words of praise, which ever uninspired pen wrote put 
 into your mouth. Only, in going to church, do not let 
 it be a mere form ; there is no magic good in your 
 attendance, we only receive the blessings which we seek^ 
 it is 'the diligent soul 'which 'shall be made fiit.' If 
 you go desiring and praying that you may find God in 
 His sanctuary, depend upon it you will find it good to 
 be there, and prove the truth of His promise, 'There 
 will I meet with thee.' 
 
 I have regularly joined the Rev. Marcus Bickerstaff's 
 Friday Bible class \ he questions me the same as the 
 little ones ! I like it extremely, and regret very much 
 that I never went before. I prepare Constance for it, 
 and find that I learn a great deal myself in so doing, 
 
 Oakhampton, October 17, 1865. 
 
 • • • • St* 
 
 I must send you this time, ' \Vherefore lilt up the 
 hands which hang down, and the feeble knees,' Hcb. 
 
74 LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 xii. 12. You must not give way to discouragement 
 because you have failed in the rules. The prize should 
 merely be the token of your efforts, not the object of 
 them. I think it would be a far higher victory if, after 
 a few failures, which have naturally disheartened you, 
 you go on striving to keep rules, because it is right to do 
 so, not because there is a chance of the prize. Believe 
 me, dear, this would gratify me infinitely more, than if 
 you had not failed at all. For if you go on now, really 
 trying hard, although you say you have no chance of 
 the prize, it will show me that you can strive to do your 
 duty from principle, anc* without the stimulus of any 
 other reward, than His approbation who ' has chosen you 
 to be a soldier.' 
 
 You do not yet know from experience how much 
 harder it is to do right and to keep right when one has 
 left school, and has no outward rules to keep, but only 
 one's conscience and God's Word to follow. Do not 
 fancy that school-life is the hardest in this way; it is far,, 
 far easier than the after-life. 'Lift up the hands that 
 hang down,' dearie ; do not let the spirit of discourage- 
 ment keep you from earnest and confiding prayer. Look 
 up; you are very weak, no doubt, but Christ is very 
 strong ; and is not His strength yours, if you will but 
 draw upon it ? Your love may be cold, but has His love 
 changed ? You find it very hard to stand upright at all ; 
 well, that is all right, for we cannot stand alone. Do 
 you remember asking me to write a hymn for you when 
 you could not go home for your brother's coming of age ? 
 These verses have come to me for you. 
 
 ' Yes ! He knows the way is dreary, 
 Knows the weakness of our frame, 
 
1856-1877. 75 
 
 Knows that hand and heart are weary ; 
 He, "in all points," felt the same. 
 He is near to help and bless ; 
 Be not weary, onward press. ' 
 
 — See Ministry of Song, 
 
 January 1866. 
 I am so sorry to find that I can't manage to see you 
 to-morrow. I hope you will have a nice school half- 
 year. Remember it is your last ; so make the very most 
 of it, as an opportunity of self-improvement which will 
 never again be yours. Seek, my darling, to let your 
 light shine for Him ; and I am quite sure that it is by 
 watchful, careful walking in little things that it must do 
 so. For one little slip, one hasty, or idle, or inconsistent 
 word or act, outweighs in the eyes of others almost any 
 quantity of talk and profession. . . . 
 
 OAKIIAMnON, March 14, 1S66. 
 
 My darling, it strikes me that you are troubled 
 because you arc looking at yourself. Give the time 
 and thought which you are now spending in bewail- 
 ing your coldness, in looking at Jesus, v.'hat He is, 
 what He has done. I know you will think that this 
 is 'easier said than done,* but here you are met by 
 * My grace is sufficient for thee \ ' and He who says, 
 'Look unto Me,' is also ready to open the dull eye and 
 brighten the dim vision. Do you tell Him all about it, 
 dear ? do you try to refer everything to Him ? It does 
 not do to sit still and lament only. Jesus of Nazareth 
 is passing by, and therefore ' ri'sCy He calleth thee,' yes, 
 t/iee I ' I have laid help upon One that is mighty,' says 
 
76 LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 our God. You have already found it true, and have 
 received help from that Blessed and Mighty One. He 
 is the true, the only source of help, so avail yourself of 
 the help laid upon Him. Our only claim for help is 
 needing it ; you need it, therefore claim it, go to Him for 
 it, and you will find His Word true, ' Yea I will help 
 thee.' What can I do or say, dear, but point you again 
 and again to Him ? For I know that He both can and 
 will 'supply all your need,' and His only condition is 
 ' Ask, and ye shall receive.' I will pray for you, but oh ! 
 pray for yourself; that is the secret of progress, I believe. 
 
 Jtiuc 1866. 
 I am really so sorry I have not acknowledged the 
 photograph and your letter long ago, but you can't think 
 how occupied my time seems, and more so than ever 
 now the long evenings are come, because I nearly 
 always spend them in calling on the poor people or 
 farmer folks. But your second letter reached me 
 yesterday, and so I must make time. You won't mind 
 pencil for once, will you ? for I am writing out-of-doors, 
 because the afternoon sun makes my room so hot. I 
 will begin at the end of your letter in answering it. You 
 say, * I am not as I would be, and I am afraid I shall 
 not till I leave school.' Do you know, I can so well 
 enter into that feeling, because it has many times 
 formerly been a temptation and hindrance to nie. One 
 feels so inclined to look forward to some fresh outward 
 start, as an opportunity for a fresh inward one. And 
 one thinks one could do better, when circumstances are 
 difTerent, and so one rests on one's oars in the fond hope 
 of doing better then. But NOW ! That is the word for 
 
1856-1877. 77 
 
 us, not knowing whether any to-morrows are appointed 
 us. I want you to reverse your feeUng, to think how 
 only a few weeks remain of one of the great periods of 
 your life, a period whose record will soon have closed 
 for ever. ' Gather up the fragments that remain, that 
 nothing be lost,' and He will not despise them. Try at 
 least to close your school life, as you would laish to have 
 spent it all. And oh ! do believe me, dearest, nothing 
 will be a worse preparation for a good beginning of the 
 next stage, than a careless close of this one. 
 
 It is impossible to strive too earnestly just now^ if you 
 wish to start well tlieti ; darling, I do so hope and pray, 
 that yours may be a steady, consistent, holy, and happy 
 home life, but I believe it will very much take its colour 
 from that of the last few weeks at school. 
 
 One cannot jump suddenly into warm feelings and a 
 spirit of earnest endeavour. Was not the confirmation 
 prayer, that you might * daily increase in Thy Holy Spirit 
 more and more ' ? 
 
 I am afraid you must think I am always scolding you, 
 and am very severe ; but I know you like me to say just 
 what I really think best for you, 
 
 Ilfracombe, August r, 1866. 
 I do not know whether you are at home yet, but you 
 will be when you get this note. And so the great step 
 from school to home life is taken, and childhood passed 
 for ever. I want to give you a motto for the era you are 
 beginning ; only an old common verse, but one which is 
 always full of freshness of life and power, one whicli 
 ought indeed to ' work effectually in you that believe.' 
 'Yc arc bought with a price, therefore glorify God in 
 
78 LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 your body and in your spirit, which are God's.' If you 
 have, as I believe, accepted God's offer of salvation, you 
 are 'not your own.' Your time, your life, your whole 
 self are His, His by right, and if you love Him you will 
 be so glad that it is so. And if you do but keep the 
 remembrance of this before you every day, it will not 
 only make you happy, but it will make you holy too. 
 In this * seeking first ' to live to Him, because you are 
 His, how many other happy things will be * added unto 
 you '! 
 
 You will be thus far more sure of being a happiness to 
 your dear Papa and Mamma than in any other way, and 
 this I know is your greatest earthly object. Is it not 
 nice, that both lie in the very same direction — your 
 pleasing them, and your pleasing * Him who hath called 
 you to be a soldier ' ? One thing I particularly want — 
 that you should not be ' discouraged because of the way,' 
 that if you fail in being and doing what you desire, you 
 should not give Satan an advantage over you by thinking 
 'it's no use trying,' and so forth. The first time you feel 
 like that, look at Micah vii. 8, and act upon it. If you 
 don't mind, I should so like to see your examination 
 card ; would you send it me by post ? It would come 
 safely enough, and I would send it you back again 
 directly. Do not send it if you would rather not. . 
 
 August 1866. 
 Thank you for your letter and copy of card. I am so 
 glad about your prize. About the word ' common,' all I 
 meant, my darling, was, that I was not sending you an 
 f/;;common verse (i Cor. vi. 20), that I had not chosen 
 one, which might be quite new to you to dwell on, but 
 
1856-1877. 79 
 
 one which is amongst the most flimiliar to evciy one, and 
 among the most frequently quoted — a verse from the 
 higJiways and not from the byeways of Scripture. And I 
 am glad that such glorious words may be, and are made 
 so 'common' for us, that they are so dwelt upon and 
 known and loved by so many ; and again that they are 
 common to all whom Christ has bought, that none need 
 be shut out from taking them for their own, and living 
 upon them. May they be life and power to you^ dearest, 
 from day to day. 
 
 September 1866. 
 
 I did not fully know when I wrote to you on Monday, 
 how very poorly altogether you have been, and perhaps 
 I should have written rather differently if I had known. 
 Because, indeed, dearie, I do think it so very often 
 happens that when we are mourning over lack of joy, it is 
 only because our weak frames are holding us back from 
 entering into the joy, which is otherwise free and open to 
 us. And perhaps the Lord Jesus is feeling special 
 tenderness towards you, because you are one of His 
 weak and weary ones. For all your car-ache and 
 suffering must have unhinged you very much, and He 
 knows it. It is very painful, very weary work to feel 
 chilled and strengthless, to have no vivid joy, no light ; 
 but has He not made provision for this in that beautiful 
 verse, Isa. 1. 10 : 'Who is among you that feareth the 
 Lord, that obeyeth the voice of His servant, that 
 walketh in darkness and hath no light ? Let him trust 
 in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God ' ? He 
 is too kind and too loving, my darling, to have really left 
 you alone ; perhaps He is nearer you than ever, and the 
 clouds will some day roll away — perhaps very suddenly 
 
8o LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 — and you will find that it is so. Try to trust and lean 
 and rest, even when you cannot see. I send you now a 
 second birthday text, ' I will never leave thee nor forsake 
 thee.' 
 
 1868. 
 
 I have not yet thanked you for your dear nice letter. 
 What a solemn time it has been to nic, a strangely- 
 mingled one of sorrow and thanksgiving. I loved dear 
 
 Evelyn so very much. Dear , you have special 
 
 cause to 'give thanks,' for you made her your special 
 prayer (Sat. even.). Go on in the strength of this 
 
 answer, dearest, and pray on for C. and for any 
 
 others, whom God may incline you to feel interest in. 
 Verily, He is a God that * heareth prayer.' 
 
 I feel for you very much in all your varied anxieties 
 
 about dear . I hope light is arising out of all, and 
 
 that you may soon have cause for grateful praise. I am 
 so glad that you so wish him to be ordained, and that 
 you see that to be * God's ambassador ' is a nobler thing 
 than any other calling. I am very sure of it. And not 
 only here, but we may remember Dan. xii. 3, and wish 
 that glory for him. 
 
 My mother wishes to have you here for a visit next 
 autumn (D. V.). I do not think you will say no ! Then 
 I shall take you to one of the Y. W. C. A. meetings, and 
 hope you will enjoy it. 
 
 1868. 
 
 I particularly wanted to have come this week to sec 
 you. I hope now, that having rested so long, you will 
 prove the sincerity of all you say about wishing to 
 improve by setting steadily to work. 'J'herc are plenty 
 of books on your father's shelves which you have not 
 
1856-1877. 8i 
 
 read; choose something and set about it at ones. 
 Indeed, I hope you have already done so. This year or 
 two, is the golden time of your life. Take one solid 
 secular book, say a history, and give it a good hour ; 
 then give half an hour to some solid religious book. I 
 hope you have some really good Sunday book in hand, 
 (I do not of course mean any rubbish in the way of 
 religious tales or slight memoirs) ; if so, better finish that 
 first. I am going to bring a very nice French book to 
 occupy another hour, and that will be enough for a start. 
 I give you this outline just till you have more real 
 assistance to fall back upon. You are a most fortunate 
 girl to have the chance of such, and I hope you will 
 avail yourself of it as fully as possible. But little home 
 duties are before anything else, and the great point you 
 have to aim at in improvement is to lay aside self in 
 every form. Unselfishness is better than high intellectual 
 attainments, and God's promised grace places this within 
 your reach. And its rewards are almost infinite. I long 
 to see you perfectly, tr?ily, unselfish and humble. I shall 
 come as soon as I feel strong enough to ride over on the 
 pony. 
 
 August 19, 1871. 
 
 I was so glad and thankful to hear of Miss C. what 
 certainly seems like a beginning of good work. Only I 
 cannot quite understand the first sentence ; it begins ' I 
 am very happy,' and yet all the rest is anything but 
 'happy,* speaking of dissatisfaction and consciousness of 
 being wrong and hard-hearted, etc. 
 
 Did you make a slip of the pen for ////happy? Other- 
 wise it seems impossible to reconcile it. 
 
82 LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 Wliy did you not send me another request for prayer 
 for her? As you did not, and your letter came the day 
 before one of my meetings, I wrote one myself, of mingled 
 ihanks and prayer. 
 
 Dearest, what can one say but the old, old story — 
 Come agam and afresh to Jesus, and at once ? Return 
 to Him, and He will return unto you. And dear one, if 
 He keeps you waiting awhile before He sees fit to let 
 you enjoy again the consciousness of His pardon and 
 love, do not let the hands hang down, but seek Him in 
 all His appointed ways, ' go forth by the footsteps of the 
 flock.' And where are those footsteps ? Where do the 
 flock go and seek pasture, yea, seek and find the Shep- 
 herd ? 
 
 Think and then act, I hope I shall soon hear again 
 that you have returned to your rest, and are leaning on 
 and rejoicing in your Beloved. 
 
 I am finishing this at Winterdyne, not sleeping 
 here, but at Lower Park, with Maria. 
 
 Pyrmont Villa, Christmas aftertioon 187 1. 
 
 I know I have been practically defunct to all my 
 friends and relations since the hymnal business has been 
 on hand; but now I may be considered come to life 
 again, one of the signs whereof is this writing to you ! 
 Since I began the Havergal's Psalmody in June 1870 till 
 now, I have been steadily and hard at work without 
 intermission (except in my Swiss tour), so I think I have 
 got off cheaply with the penalty of two or three w'eeks of 
 being exhausted and tired out. I meant to have written 
 to you on Saturday, to wish you a ha])py Christmas, but 
 was prevented. P.nt the day itself is not all, dear , and 
 
1856-1877. 83 
 
 so I can still wish and pray that all Christmas blessings 
 may be yours. I have been thinking a good deal of the 
 wonderful exchange, which none but infinite Love would 
 have devised. He made like unto 7is^ that 7ve might be 
 made like unto Him. You will get the other Association 
 •papers for 1872, but I thought I should like to send my 
 own New Year's Message to you myself. Will you pray 
 that God's special blessing may go with every copy of 
 the 5000, which the secretary is sending out to the 
 members ? It is a long time since I heard from you, and 
 I should like to know how your are getting on, ' being 
 confident of this very thing, that He which hath begun 
 a good work in you will perform it, unto the day of Jesus 
 Christ.' 
 
 14 Royal Crescent, Whitby, October 1875, 
 
 You will wonder at having no answer, but the fact is 
 I have watched and waited to see what the Lord would 
 have me say, and I seem to have 710 message whatever 
 for you ! I believe this is as distinctly His doing as if 
 He had given me some unmistakcable word of help for 
 you, and it may be that He thus withholds me, because 
 He would have you give up all expectation of help from 
 others, and say 'my expectation is only from Him.' I 
 can tell you nothing which you do not already know, and 
 therefore it can only be the ' fresh springs ' which are in 
 Jesus Himself which can ' revive ' you. You have heard 
 pretty well all that human teachers can say— /ar more 
 than I ; for remember, I have never been to any con- 
 vention, nor any single meeting on these subjects, nor 
 had any human word of help whatever, excej^t those 
 letters of Mr. W. And yet, dear, I find Jesus Himself is 
 
84 LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 enougli ; and His blessed Spirit is as free to you as to me. 
 I have been immensely struck with Rev. iii. 12 : 'Him 
 that overcomcth will I make a pillar in the temple of my 
 God,' etc. Now 2i pillar stands only on the foundation, 
 and on nothing else, it has no other support, it does not 
 even lean against any other pillar ; but because it stands 
 thus straight and upright on the foundation only, it is the 
 means of support to other parts of the building. Now I 
 have long been praying that God would fulfil this promise 
 to me, and it may be one reason why for nine months He 
 did not let me have even the most ordinary means of 
 grace ; and I want you to set about pleading for it too — 
 it is just what you want, isn't it, dear? — to be made a 
 pillar, not /;/ the least dependent for your spiritual life 
 and tone upon means or infiuences, or helps, or friends, 
 or meetings, or any thing, but to be firmly * rooted and 
 built up in Bim,'' without any more bendings or quiver- 
 ings, and able to be yourself a 'means' and influence 
 and help to others. 
 
 Leamington, Christmas day 1875. 
 
 Darlings, — I only came home on Thursday evening, 
 and had lots tc do yesterday, and it was just a question 
 to whom I should send Christmas greetings out of an 
 impossible list. So I decided to send to those who have 
 no one or very few to wish them * a merrie Christmas,' 
 and let my own pets who are pretty sure of that same 
 (by God's great goodness) be left out in the cold as far 
 as my postal communicalions are concerned. And I 
 suppose you know I did not really forget you 1 and I took 
 it for granted that sisters are not jealous of brothers, 
 either ! 
 
1856-1877. 85 
 
 I awoke this morning ^Yith, I tliink, a God-sent impres- 
 sion on my mind of the connection between all those 
 five glorious titles in Isa. ix. 6 and Matt. i. 21. He 
 could not be the Jesus who ' shall save His people from 
 their sins ' without each one of those titles : each was 
 necessary to His being our perfect Saviour. I car t stay 
 to scribble all about it, but I wish you would all work it 
 out for yourselves, it seems to me so particularly full and 
 precious. 
 
 March 28, 1876. 
 
 I cried for joy over your letter — could not hcli) it ! 
 Can it really be ? After all my longing that otie of my 
 relatives should have the glorious missionary call, and 
 none seemed to hear it except Clement, who I ho[)e 
 will follow it — 'th: t it should come to you ! — My longing 
 answered at last in yoti ! 
 
 I too, do not wish to be hasty in counsel, yet I sec 
 not why 1. should not write at once, what I do not in 
 the least believe I should alter if I waited a year ! 
 Well, then, it seems to me, that if anybody may give 
 up home and all for Jesus, you may ! It is all very well 
 for good people to think others may go, but perliaps 
 few * others ' are really so free to go as you, except the 
 rare cases of having no home tics at all, and really 
 nothing to * leave ' for Christ ! . . . Could any one but 
 an orphan have a more open path ! So much for * free 
 to serve.' Now as to ' fitness to serve.' That I believe 
 is altogether the Lord's affair. If you whole-heartedly 
 put yourself into His hands, as a willing instrument in 
 this great service, I think no Christian ought to question 
 whether He will use you or not. He can lielp you over 
 language, and everything, as much as He helps others. 
 
86 LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 Why not ? Only expect everything only from Him., and 
 nothing at all from yourself, and He will undertake. 
 Never mind about comparative supposed fitness in your- 
 self — quite as well, nay better, that you should see none ! 
 so that you may only lean upon Him and His grace and 
 power in and upon you. It is not as if your desire to 
 serve Him were anything new. For a good while now, so 
 far as I know, you have been honestly, really purposed 
 to let Him take all : ' it is no new and sudden principle 
 springing up, untested ; it is only a new opening, a new 
 door. My own feeling rather is, Life is short, and we 
 07ve it all to Jesus \ and if we can and may give Him 
 7iext year, why withhold it, and say, ' No, I had better not 
 give that, but see about giving Him the year after ! ' I 
 do not mean going to the other extreme and hurrying, 
 but every year delayed is a year less devoted to His 
 work, as we cannot add it to the other end of life. . . . 
 I will not write more now. I little thought what 
 glorious news this morning's post was to bring me ! it's 
 the very, very, very best I could have. Nothing could 
 rejoice me more ! 
 
 Leamington, April 23, 1876. 
 
 You may be sure I have been thinking much about 
 you, though I have heard nothing except the bare fact 
 of your aunt's illness, and your being nurse. It may be 
 that God is going to train you Himself, in ways that we 
 do not know ; you will trust Him ; you can trust Him — 
 to do just exactly what is right for you — can you not ? 
 You have put yourself into His hands, yielded yourself 
 of Him to be His instrument, and there is the end 
 to your present responsibility about it ! Now let Him 
 
1856-1877. 87 
 
 work, and ' He will work, and who shall let it,' and see 
 if the day does not come that you will look back and 
 say He has led you by the right way ! Perhaps the 
 shortest cut would not be the right way ! Anyhow He 
 knows, and will lead. I want you when that time comes, 
 not to have the regret of looking back and wishing you 
 had trusted Him all along, and seeing at last how you 
 might just as well have been happy and V jstful all the 
 time ! but to be able to look back in deep thankfulness 
 to His grace, that kept your trust fixed and unfaltering. 
 Do not fancy I think you do not trust ! Only I wanted 
 to warn you, because I rarely know any greater pang 
 than regretting that one evei' doubted His wisdom or 
 care, when one sees how exquisitely He was working out 
 His own purposes after all. I have been so bitterly 
 sorry more than once, when, in the darkness, I had 
 distrusted Him, and fidgetted, and schemed, and vexed 
 instead of resting. Look the whole thing in the face. 
 Suppose you are kept wearily nursing, with lots of other 
 disappointments for ever so long ! Even then I am 
 sure you will say, ' Jesus, I will, can, must, do trust Thee.' 
 And of course He will take care to make the most of 
 His own instrument ! No fear that He will let it rust 
 and spoil ! But He may put it aside, dipped in oil for a 
 little, and then grind it afresh, and then polish it, and 
 make it a ten times more valuable instrument than it 
 could have been, if He had taken and used it at once ! 
 I am quite sure He will do right, and so are you ! 
 
 May 1876. 
 I only want to send you one verse ,.' '-^^ has come 
 so forcibly to my mind for you that I won't write about 
 
88 LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 anything c.se to-day. Ezek. xl. 4 : ' Son of man, behold 
 with thine eyes, and hear with thine ears, and set thine 
 heart upon all that I shall show thee ; for to the intent 
 that I should show unto thee art thou brought hither.' 
 
 Does 'hither ' mean ? I think so for you! So He 
 
 has brought you there that He may ' show unto thee ' 
 (* them ' is not in the original, you sec). Show what .? 
 Surely Himself, John xiv. 21 ; His glory and greatness, 
 Ex. xxxiii. 18, 19; great things, Jer. xxxiii. 3; greater 
 things, John i. 50. And the command is to you 
 'behold,' 'hear,' 'set thine heart upon.' It will not be 
 a Httle, for the ' all ' seems to imply a great deal. ' To 
 the intent ' — He has brought you hither purposely with 
 distinct intention. ' That I might show ' then. He 
 could not have shown you as much elsewhere. He has 
 brought you just where He knows you can be shown 
 most. ' Art thou broughf,' does not that just fit ? You did 
 not choose or plan or go of yourself. He brought you 
 hither j see ver. i : ' The hand of the Lord was upon me, 
 and brought me thither.' So far and no farther just 
 now ; but I have no doubt whatever but that in His 
 own time, when He has shown you 'all,' He will go on 
 to the following command : ' Declare all thou secst to 
 the house of Israel.' Nothing could be a stronger con- 
 firmation to my own mind, of the reality of your offer of 
 yourself to Him, and the reality of His acceptance of 
 you, as His ' chosen vessel ' for service, than His thus 
 instantly taking you apart — taking you in hand. It is so 
 marked, and so singularly accordant with His almost 
 invariable dealing with those whom He means to use. 
 Oh, you may indeed trust Him, and let Him train you 
 for what He most wants you for, just as He will. 
 
1856-1877. 89 
 
 Oakhampton, 187G. 
 
 ... I have been really /// for several weeks, and all 
 writing has had to be postponed. It is quite out of th'j 
 question, therefore, to write a choir letter. Almost 
 every post brings me requests which I am obliged to 
 decline. I had just begun some little new books for 
 this winter season, but of course have been unable to go 
 on with them, to Nisbet's great disappointment ; and when 
 I can write, I think I ought to go through with what I 
 felt God had laid on my own heart to do ; as, if I break 
 off and perpetually write one little thing for one, and 
 another for another, as I have been in the habit of 
 doing, I find I break the thread, and get my available 
 time all cut up into patchwork, and can rarely accom- 
 plish anything but scraps, which does not seem the best 
 investment of what little ability and less strength God 
 gives me. You, I know, will understand me, darling, 
 though some would not ; but even you have not the 
 least idea what numbers of requests I get to write for 
 all sorts of causes and societies, and classes and folks in 
 general ! And here am I, just two years since I have 
 been able to do any writing worth speaking of at all ! 
 
 I have been so struck lately in reading 2 Samuel with 
 tl e exquisite typical touches. Have you noticed 2 Sam. 
 xix. 20 ? the /^/lOcC'r//^^' t\iat we have sinned being the very 
 reason for coming 'the first qI air to meet the King. 
 No waiting for turns in that court. Darling, how really 
 wonderfully He is training and using you ! He has done 
 for you, exceeding abundantly above all I asked or 
 thought for you. I did not expect all this. And more 
 and more may ' the name of our Lord Jesus Christ 
 be glorified in you.' I am so glad you gave the address. 
 
90 LETTERS TO A YOUNG CORRESPONDENT, 
 
 Never mind yourself at all. Just as if He would not use 
 your lips, when you have put them at His disposal. Of 
 course He will ! 
 
 Leamington, December 29, 1876. 
 
 A very happy New Year to you ! Grannie came and 
 asked me ' a very great favour ; ' it was, ' Might s/ie send 
 My Xing to you instead of me, as she knew I in- 
 tended?' So I resigned in her favour ! She loves you very 
 much, and wanted to send it herself. But it will say 
 lots of little things which I should like to say or write 
 to you ; so if any chapter seems to suit you, you must 
 suppose it headed ' Dearest A.,' and signed 'Your loving 
 aunt Frances.' I like your calling me that so much. I 
 always liked Frances better than Fanny, and Connie 
 nearly always calls me by that name, and so do a good 
 many others. 
 
 My eyes are better, but I am obliged to save them 
 as much as possible; so M. kindly answered your 
 dear letter to me, as we were quite of one mind on 
 the subject. Oh, we may surely trust Jesus about it ! it 
 does not trouble me an instant for that reason. 
 
 yaniiaryyi, 1877. 
 This is another 'answer' ! Being at my wits' end, so 
 many subscribers and collectors lost by death and other 
 causes, and efforts to replace them all failing, I had to 
 tell the Lord that my expectation could be only from 
 Him, and asked Him to send me something * quite un- 
 expected;' and forthwith ' quite unexpected ' donations, 
 thank-offerings, and increased subscriptions came in, and 
 in ten days about ^<) has come iliiis ! I prayed yester- 
 
1856-1877. 91 
 
 day that He would not stop just yet, and so yesterday 
 He inclined you to increase your subscription ! The 
 special appeal is indeed sad, is not ■'. ? (For the Irish 
 Society.) 
 
 I have not seen or heard of the book Ilig/i Truth. 
 Get hold of Mrs. Gordon's new book. Hay Macdowall 
 Grant of Arndilly (Seeley) ; it is most valuable ; his 
 letters contain so much that is striking and practical 
 and instructive as to dealing with souls, and the whole 
 thing is intensely stimulating and helpful. Ditto, Our 
 Coffee-Room (Nisbet), which is splendid ! and especially 
 shows how God can and does use the very simplest 
 words. The writer. Miss Cotton, really never seems to 
 have said a thing which you or I could not have said, 
 and yet the power of God with it was marvellous. Both 
 are first-rate for lending. How gracious of Him to use 
 
 the trying experience you had about P. B ism. I 
 
 hope you will take the meetings, for of course He will 
 help you. Is not Jehoshaphat nice in this a.m. chapter, 
 * Stand ye still, and see ' ? ' See ' how he will help you ! 
 You know I am not in the Stepney Union, but in the 
 Christian Progress Union, which for many reasons I 
 infinitely prefer. But we have the same morning chapter 
 as you. I only use the 'Stepney' for those whom it 
 would be hopeless to persuade to read twice a day, and 
 see that it rather encourages the notion, that one has 
 done one's duty, by reading one chapter a day ! All 
 ought to be reading both parts of His Word, Old and 
 New, every day. But many join both, and I rather 
 think I shall also join Mr. Richardson's just for the 
 sake of gaining any who are too far behindhand to 
 read twice. 
 
92 LETTERS TO A YOUNG COKRESPONDENT, 
 
 Leamington, 1877. 
 I can most fully enter into your somewhat complicated 
 trials. I will hand on to you what comforted me 
 exceedingly a night or two ago, though not a text. It 
 is the refrain of an old slave hymn, ' Nobody knows but 
 Jesus ' ! Does it not draw one very near to feel that .? 
 Say that to yourself next time you feel troubled, and 
 have no relief of telling it to a human ear. It is so 
 sweet. Just a secret between one's own sore heart and 
 the dear Lord's loving heart ! Another thought struck 
 lue for you as to the special trial you tell me of. 
 
 * Consider Him, who endured such contradiction ' ! There 
 is a whole mine of cheer and help in that. And con- 
 sider further— if it is a far keener trial to see— 
 'enduring' it than if you only had it to bear. 'Con- 
 sider • how God the Father for His great love wherewith 
 He loved us, saw and endured all the contradiction of 
 sinners to His dear Son, and let them go on contra- 
 dicting and never interfered, and let Him endure it to 
 the bitter end, all because He loved us, so He * spared 
 not His own Son ' even in this. . . . 
 
 68 RIiLDMAV Park, October 1877. 
 Fancy me laid uj) here of all places, and being nursed 
 wiih an influenza cold ! Nineteen letters this morning, 
 and yours and two more over from yesterday. But I 
 must try and send a line to you. I told dear Mrs. 
 Pennefather, and she is so kind and sympathizing for 
 you. She sends you, 'Sit still, my daughter;' and 
 
 * then,' she says, ' she may go on to the rest of the verse.' 
 As for 'never,' are you not 'ever' in your Lord's hand, 
 and in your Lord's service? And won't you — oh, I 
 
1856-1877. 93 
 
 know you will—' let Him do what secmcth Him good ' ? 
 For He will not only do what is ' good,' but absolutely 
 best in you and for you and by you for His own glory. 
 Of course, He will! Only you 'let Him'! I don't 
 see what you have to do with ' never ; ' you have only to 
 do with ' iwiv.' ' Now the tuning and the training ! ' If 
 He says ' never,' He will keep you loving His Word and 
 His will ; and if He does not say ' never,' what matter 
 who else says it ? 'He will work, and who shall let it ? ' 
 So just leave the ' never ' in the dear Master's hand, 
 and live in His 'now,' and look beyond to His 'for 
 ever ' of Rev. xxii. 3, connected with Ex. xxi. 6. 
 
 Please thank Miss Holland very much for her lovely 
 card, and do not I like the text ! 
 
DIVISION III. 
 
 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 AND HIS WIFE, from 1870 to 1875. 
 
 December 30, 1S70. 
 
 I really do not wish any signature but F. R. H. to 
 my tunes in Havergal's Psalmody. I do not want to 
 be conspicuous as to them ; every one will think it pre- 
 sumptuous to have written them at all, and I would far 
 rather keep out of sight as to them, though I feel the 
 opposite as to being recognised as editor, which is a 
 different thing. For the public who do not know me, 
 my full name would have been an introduction, but my 
 initials would answer no purpose at all. Therefore, I 
 prefer yielding my wishes, and have crossed off my name 
 and initials from the preface altogether, and let the 
 Havergal Psalmody be anonymously edited. 
 
 My mother has given me too many plain hints, for me 
 to pretend not to know her wishes in this matter, and I 
 have definitely set it before myself, God helping me, that 
 whenever I do ascertain her wishes in anything, I will 
 follow them at any cost. But I thus forego an advantage 
 which is not likely ever to be given me again, of gaining 
 
 04 
 
LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND. 95 
 
 a musical footing of this kind, and one which I have 
 fairly earned in all these months of musical editing and 
 composing, and one which might have no small bearing 
 upon my whole future path. It was with my dear 
 father's express approval that I gave my full name to 
 Ministry of Song. And I cannot say I see the difference 
 now. 
 
 As for making the sacrifice (for such it is under the 
 circumstances), I cannot say I have had grace enough 
 to do it cheerfully, for I have felt naughty and vexed 
 about it. I only do it, because it is right, and because 
 I really wish to please my mother. Will you pray that 
 I may have grace not to do it somewhat regretfully and 
 reluctantly (because it will affect my own song publish- 
 ing), but to feel rightly and be right in God's sight. I 
 want to make my birthday season a ' henceforth ' in 
 Christian life (2 Cor. v. 15), and really ioWwo. unto Him; 
 not merely have ' a name to live.' 
 
 On Sunday morning that spirit of prayer which I do 
 so value, and for which I do so long, seemed suddenly 
 to come upon me, and with it a special impulse to 
 dedicate myself afresh to Jesus ; and so I did, entreating 
 Him to make me more entirely His than ever before. I 
 brought every faculty, every gift, even every member 
 separately to Him, to sanctify each to His service and 
 praise. But since then, I have not been consciously 
 much the better for it, and I have not been as much in 
 prayer as I could wish. 
 
 There are many reasons why I like the country better 
 than town, but one of the greatest is, that when I am 
 walking in the country, I am often much in prayer ; and 
 in the town, where, of course, I have many home errands 
 
96 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 to do, and calls to make, I never seem able to get the 
 quiet enjoyment. 
 
 You are one of my greatest responsibilities in this 
 now closing year. It is no light thing to have had such 
 prayers, such counsel, such loving watchfulness over my 
 soul — all this ought not to leave me as it found me, and 
 I hope it has really not been in vain in the most im- 
 portant respect. As to cheer and solace and comfort, 
 it has certainly not been in vain, and God knows how 
 much darker the shadows of this sorrowful year would 
 have been if He had not so graciously sent you to 
 lighten them. I am so thankful God has given me such 
 a kind and true friend since my dear father's death. 
 
 December 1870. 
 
 Is the great darkness passed? I have been praying 
 so much for you, and whenever I pray, that 2 Cor. i. 
 passage comes again and again in connection with you. 
 Is it not worth this great sufifering if it is laid upon you 
 for His people's sake, as I think it is ? And in this sense 
 all that you have suffered in these last few days is indeed 
 the '• fellowship of His sufferings.' ' Fellowship ' must be., 
 and is both-sided; and so He, too, must have had fellow- 
 ship in your suffering. 
 
 I am so glad Christmas Day falls on Sunday this year ; 
 it takes off the edge of the anniversary feeling. 
 
 No sad anniversaries for your little darling — nether. 
 
 I do so pray that Jesus may be so very present to you 
 Iwth^ that your great sorrow ?nay even now be turned 
 into ' great joy." I suppose He can do it, and so I ask it. 
 
 Do not pray any more, or you will be the worse for it 
 — we have committed (the dear sick one) to God ; perhaps 
 
AND niS IVIl'E, 187C-75. 97 
 
 He would have us now leave it restfuliy with Him. He 
 has heard, and He knoweth our frame. 
 
 I do hope you will not do anything unnecessary while 
 you are away. You must need rest so sadly — the present 
 * temples ' arc only cla}\ and you must not forget that 
 fact, and work as if they were iron and brass. Do not 
 write a word to me which is not actually necessary, till 
 your eyes and head are better. 
 
 * O for a lodge in some vast wilderness ! ' etc. I should 
 have enjoyed living before Caxton. Mustn't it have 
 been nice to have no publishers ? 
 
 Skating has cured me. 
 
 I am going to sing some sacred music, and my father's 
 Christmas carols, ' How grand and how bright ! ' * So 
 happy all the day ! ' at Mr. Bromley's annual parochial 
 tea-party to-night for 500 poor people. 
 
 On Wednesday I am to give an evening's sacred music 
 
 to the patients in the Hydropathic here. Lately I sang 
 
 at a large party, invited expressly to hear me ; so 1 took 
 
 it all prayerfully, and had my own way, and sang my most 
 
 sacred songs, hoping some might be a ' message.' When 
 
 I came away, our clergyman, the Rev. J. S. Ruddach, 
 
 with kind and grave emphasis said, ' I thank you iox your 
 
 sermon to-night.' 
 
 1871. 
 
 When you pray for me, will you ask that I may use 
 my influence always wisely and earnestly. I think God 
 gives it me, for I should not know how to try to get it ! 
 Mr. Shaw said the other day, ' You are a queer body, F. ! ' 
 ' Why ? ' I said. ' See, here is every one making arrange- 
 ments to get a tete-a-tete with you ! ' 
 
 It is queer, but a great responsibility. That is why I 
 
 c 
 
98 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 actually rather dread a visit to a large household ; for 
 each one separately, as a rule, seems to imagine they 
 must pour out all their difficulties and feelings to me in 
 private, often down to the very servants ; and though I 
 am thankful for the opportunities this gives, you cannot 
 think what a strain it often becomes upon heart and 
 nerves. I hope not many are the repositories of as 
 many sad secrets, spiritual and temporal, as I am. 
 
 A dear young friend married the Rector of a immense 
 parish, and feels overwhelmed, not merely with the vast 
 work which might be done, and to which no young lady 
 could be physically equal, but with the sense of being 
 too young to * presume ' to try and talk to people and 
 influence them and so forth. She has got disheartened 
 and tempted, and this was why she was so eager for me 
 to come. She was one of what are called * Frances' 
 ladyloves;' for it is a joke among my friends, what a 
 remarkable hold I often get upon young girls. To me it 
 is anything but a joke — rather a very solemn respon- 
 sibility; for the influence I feel and know I do get, is 
 often quite extraordinary and unaccountable to myself. 
 
 1871. 
 
 I do not think you ever need fear for me again as to 
 High Churchism, for my three weeks' visit here has been 
 about as strong a test as I could well have ; and yet I 
 feel I have not swerved a hair's breadth in my sympathies, 
 which are perhaps more strongly and consciously than 
 ever before on the Evangelical side. Here, I have been 
 in contact with the best type of High Church, not merely 
 as to exceeding beauty of musical services, without any 
 absurdities of ritualism, but the Vicar, with whom I have 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 99 
 
 had a great deal of conversation, is just one who would 
 influence me in the matter if any one could. He is 
 candid, gentlemanly, and kind, and I have immense 
 respect for his intellectual powers, and no more doubt of 
 his personal piety and real religion than I have of yours ! 
 And yet I feel I am not swayed in the least. He holds 
 the whole High Church scheme, beginning with baptismal 
 regeneration. I never saw before how complete each 
 scheme is in itself. I always wondered why people did 
 not hold some doctrines of one school, and some of the 
 other, but I see now j and so my allegiance is given in 
 more entirely than ever to the Evangelical side, and I 
 never could go with the other in anything, because I now 
 understand that it must be all or none. 
 
 We have had some delightful excursions, and yesterday, 
 to my intense delight, spent several hours on the heights 
 of a real wild Yorkshire moor, with nothing but moor 
 and sky, and distant sweeps of hills and heather, and 
 peewits and grouse and bogs and rocks ! Just what I 
 enjoy! 
 
 On the Peak of the Corner Grat, 10,200 feet high ! 
 July 14, 1871. 
 
 I must write you a few lines from this grandest of all 
 God's great mountain temples. You never had a letter 
 from this altitude oefore ! It is stated to be without 
 exception the finest mountain panorama in Europe. We 
 slept at the Riffel (8000 feet), and climbed up here for 
 sunrise, starting at 3 a.m. It is now 9 a.m., and we have 
 been up here all the time and alone till a few minutes 
 ago. It is an exceptionally glorious morning, a magni- 
 ficent sunrise, with all that wonderful rose-fire which I 
 
100 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 told you about in my ' circular ' from Bel Alp. And 
 now there is not a cloud, and every peak stands out 
 white, sharp, and clear against a deep blue sky. We had 
 to walk about a little space of three or four yards (snow 
 being all round) till six o'clock, to keep warm till the sun 
 got power, for all was hard frozen till then, — now it is 
 quite hot. I have been reading and praying in this 
 marvellous scene, and now writing. Of course our guide 
 carried up provisions for us, as we wished to stay, and 
 sent him down ; so we have breakfasted on hard eggs and 
 bread and wine ! 
 
 Dear friend, it is utterly impossible to write hymns here 
 — there is not the remotest chance of one unless we had 
 some spell of bad weather ! You cannot think what it 
 is ; always something to look at or do — every step needs 
 looking at, it is not like walking along a road ; then the 
 flowers are most disf acting, myriads of lovely things, then 
 goats and cows, and our scrambling or gambolling about 
 the rocks, not to mention the ever-changing effects of 
 mountain and cloud; one cannot possibly concentrate 
 thought on any subject, even in prayer — ejaculatory 
 prayer is all that seems possible. Perhaps this is the 
 ho.'iX possible thing for mc ; I feel as if it was restoring, not 
 merely physical but mental balance. At present it really 
 seems as if I could neither think nor write of anything 
 but ' Switzerland ; ' and when I am not out and about, 
 I generally take the opportunity of going to sleep, as 
 E. C. and I are usually up before five and often before four. 
 
 I do so wish you and Mrs. would come to 
 
 Switzerland, it is so utterly different from just messing at 
 English watering-places. I cannot imagine why people 
 who can afford it do not come. . 
 
A.VD HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 101 
 
 It is very difficult to believe that David never was in 
 .Switzerland ! 
 
 I did not forget my dear Perry Y. W. C. Association 
 members last night— their 5 30 was 8.10 here (difference 
 
 of time 40 minutes). 
 
 Zermatt, 1871. 
 
 ... Do you hear anything of our proceedings? I 
 hope you do, and only wish you could see 1 s at it ! I 
 
 am thankful I promised before leaving England 
 
 that I would not go anywhere that / considered 
 dangerous, for I am sure I have been nearly all day in 
 places which you would think awful ! The result, how- 
 ever, is, that I have not felt so well for years, and have 
 quite lost that constant sense of weariness, which was so 
 oppressive to me. Our tour has been so s'ngularly 
 pleasant in every way that it almost makes me tremble, 
 and I have been wondering whether it is a gracious 
 'nevertheless afterwards' of great sorrow behind, or 
 whether it may be a preparation for some great and 
 unguessed sorrows to come. Any special enjoyment is 
 nearly always one or the other as far as my experience 
 goes. I am so glad I am coming to see you, instead of 
 going home direct \ for last time I was in Switzerland, my 
 greatest anticipation was telling my dear father all about 
 it, knowing how exceedingly interested he would be, and 
 I knew I should feel fresh pain and loss if I went to 
 Pyrmont Villa, which hardly seems home now. The 
 only cloud upon this summer is that even the very 
 independent way in which I am going about (much as in 
 other respects I enjoy it) constantly reminds me that I 
 am an orphan and alone, and often I feel it bitterly. I 
 do not think you could quite understand how I mean, 
 
102 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 for you as a wife have an even nearer and greater and 
 dearer protection than a father ; and yet it is a sort of 
 relief to say out this sense of loneliness for once, just for 
 once. 
 
 Will you ask your Y. W. C. A. members to pray 
 for a young Swiss girl, waitress at this hotel, in 
 whom I am immensely interested. I have been reading 
 the Bible with her each day, and I do trust she is 
 really awakened, though I cannot say more than that 
 yet. She is a singularly sweet and charming girl, and 
 has been brought up a Romanist {tio Protestants here), 
 and I found her, not thoughtless, but trying to earn 
 salvation by good works j and finding that she * could 
 not be good enough,' she fears death ; and ' why should 
 I not, when I do not merit heaven and must go to 
 purgatory ? ' So the free salvation is good news to her. 
 
 Oakhampton, 1871. 
 
 I do feel so much better already for the utter quiet 
 and rest here. Glad as I shall be to see my sister 
 return, I am gladder still to have these three days 
 without needing to speak to any one or feeling that any 
 one wants to speak to me, or wonders what I am about. 
 
 I am amused at your thinking my sister Miriam might 
 not like me to come thus before her ! The terms we 
 four sisters are on, are simply, that each really and 
 honestly likes nothing so much as that each should do 
 or have exactly what she likes or fancies she likes ! We 
 understand each other so perfectly, it would never cross 
 my mind 'would she like it?' because if / liked it she 
 would be certain to like me to do it. It is very nice to 
 be thus, all four of its sisters. 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 103 
 
 It was a rather peculiar * need/ and God has exactly 
 'supplied it. Already the wretched sense of nervous 
 exhaustion produced by the suspense and strain of last 
 week is quite gone, and though 'the cross is not 
 removed' and I am still in much uncertainty (as no 
 letter has reached or could reach me to-day), I can 
 feel quite trustful and restful and acquiescent in all. 
 
 It is intensely beautiful at Oakhampton (I always 
 think this part of Worcestershire exquisite), and the 
 conservatory and gardens are delicious. 
 
 The servants were delighted, and not at all astonished ; 
 it seems my sister told them it was quite likely I might 
 drop in any day. They cannot do enough for me, and 
 I have had quite a battle to make them understand that 
 I really do not require five sitting-rooms ! Yesterday I 
 only went to church in the morning, as I was very tired ; 
 so I only rested, and planned and prepared for my 
 Sunday evening readings. I have decided on *Thc 
 Lord's Prayer, and the Promises on which it is founded.' 
 I never worked it out entirely yet, and I think I shall 
 enjoy doing it very much. I only took ' Our Father ' 
 last night, including the (i) Means, (2) the Tokens, (3) 
 Privileges, (4) Duties, (5) Promises of Adoption. The 
 servants were most anxious for some singing from Songs 
 of Grace a?id Glory and Havergal's Psalmody, and were 
 greatly gratified at my approbation, which was really well 
 deserved. My sister has gone to work in a most 
 systematic way with both books j they learn a new hymn 
 arid tune every Sunday, keeping up all the old ones, and 
 the footman learns the bass of every one ! No. 642 is a 
 special favourite hymn, and ' Hermas ' the pet tune. I 
 am delighted to find that my sister is making quite a 
 
104 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 deaconess of Sarah (the nice maid) ; she gives the whole 
 evening after five o'clock tea regularly to visidng and 
 reading, and very often a whole morning also \ she is 
 beautifully humble and thankful to be allowed to work 
 thus. I find she knows every cottage in the parish, and 
 can tell me about every one ; she will be charmed to 
 help me beat up for cottage readings. 
 
 This morning I went a delicious stroll ; you have no 
 idea how beautiful some of the lanes arc, and so full of 
 flowers that I am quite consoled for Switzerland even ! 
 They are exceedingly luxuriant and lonely and lovely, so 
 I stayed out till near dinner-time enjoying them. I 
 wrote a recitative and another song for my Swiss cantata. 
 I think you will like the latter ; it is a sort of sacred 
 mountain song. Then I called on old Mrs. Lane (see 
 ' Thankfulness for Crumbs,' below) who is nearly blind, 
 who even now recollects and quotes my dear father's 
 texts of more than thirty years ago. I do not mean texts 
 of sermons, but what he gave her when visiting her. 
 She was extremely delighted at my coming, and so was 
 another old parishioner whose cottage I passed and went 
 in to see. 
 
 THANKFULNESS FOR CRUMBS.^ 
 
 ' Tliy words were found, and I did eat them ; and Thy word was 
 unto me the joy and rejoicing of my heart.' — Jer. xv. i6. 
 
 An old woman of ninety lives in a lonely country 
 
 cottage. It is pretty enough, half-covered with roses 
 
 and honeysuckle, but it is years since poor Mrs. Lane 
 
 has seen them ; she is blind. A few years ago 
 
 ' Leaflet ; Caswell, Birmingham. 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 105 
 
 ministering steps came often to her door, but now they 
 are silent for ever on earth, and the httle garden-path 
 is never trodden by any lady visitor. While spending a 
 few weeks in the neighbourhood, I went to see her now 
 and then, and at each visit taught her a short text, and 
 other young visitors did the same. 
 
 The last time I saw her, she repeated all the texts she 
 had thus learnt with the greatest delight. She seemed 
 to think the possession of these little texts — only about 
 half a dozen — a perfect treasure, and counted them over 
 like pieces of gold. 
 
 'Oh dear. Miss, this summer's gone too quick for me; 
 it made the time pass so pleasant, having all them beau- 
 tiful texts. I couldn't tell you how it's passed away the 
 time. There's "/ am poor and needy., but the Lord 
 thinketh i/pon me ;'' there's a many as don't think about 
 a poor old blind body like me, but the Lord does; and 
 that 7nust be for me. Miss, because I'm very poor, Miss, 
 just like it says in the verse. And then there's " W/ie?i 
 thou passest through the waters^ I 7vill be with thee ;'' 
 that's my companion, I call it. Miss ; you wouldn't 
 believe what company that is to me, and it seems to 
 take me through all my little troubles of every day ; I 
 don't think that's been out of my mind an hour since you 
 learnt it me. Ah! I know what came next — ''Having 
 loved His own which were in the world., He loved them 
 tmto the end;'' that was right, wasn't it. Miss? I 
 couldn't say it rightly at first, but I've got it faster than 
 any now, since you taught it me over again ; that's 
 always my comfort when I feel so sinking like, and I 
 think perhaps it's the end coming near, and then He'll 
 love me unto the end. But that last one I learnt— 
 
io6 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 " Thine eyes shall see the King in His beauty" — that is 
 beautiful ; oh, it is a beauty ! My poor eyes, Miss, that 
 can't see you, it says they shall see Him; to think of 
 that now ! well, to be sure now ! ' and the dear old 
 woman's voice lowered, murmuring on in broken ex- 
 clamations of happy anticipation, till she seemed almost 
 to forget her visitor's presence. 
 
 What a lesson of thankfulness for crumbs ! Far too 
 infirm to reach any service, no one to read to her, her 
 only companion being a somewhat graceless great- 
 grandson, away at work all day ; no treasures of earlier 
 teaching to fall back upon, nothing but six little texts, 
 and these filling the poor blind woman's heart with 
 comfort, making the lonely summer pass 'too quick,' 
 and being ' company ' to her, night and day ! What an 
 illustration of the satisfying power of the Spirit's teaching, 
 and what a reproof to those who, with access to all the 
 full and precious promises of the Word, give scanty time 
 and thought to their appropriation ! 
 
 And may it not suggest the value of trying to fasten 
 God's own words in the memories of those whom we 
 visit ? A whole chapter read and explained may leave 
 a happy impression, but a few words actually learnt 
 are often far more useful. Never mind if the weak or 
 aged memory cannot at first retain them, — go over the 
 same tiny text next time, and then add another, and 
 by dint of constant repetition, it is wonderful how many 
 will at last be retained, while the increasing stock is 
 increasingly valued, and becomes not only a source of 
 fresh, bright interest, but of true, deep influence upon 
 heart and life. 
 
 My sister has a weekly reading with the old women 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 107 
 
 of a cluster of almshouses, and has for some time pur- 
 sued the plan of teaching them a short text every time. 
 They repeat them after her, over and over, just like little 
 children, always saying over in chorus all the previously- 
 learnt texts ; and the pleasure which this appears to give 
 them is almost amusing. Many of the texts thus learnt 
 have been indeed 'songs in the night,' cheering long 
 hours of pain and loneliness, and giving new proof of 
 Plis faithfulness, who says, ' My word shall not return to 
 
 Me void.' 
 
 1871. 
 
 It was so good of you to write to me so gently and 
 soothingly, and yet faithfully ; you always do. I write 
 pepper, and you write wine and honey. Oh ! if you 
 only knew how bitterly I grieve over my own yieldings 
 to my peculiar temptations, I wonder He has patience 
 with me any more. That text touches the very point. 
 I knew it, nnd felt it for some time past, that I was not 
 'keeping my own vineyard,' always feeling so utterly 
 weary at night that many nights I hardly prayed at all, 
 and the days seemed too full to gain time for what alone 
 can give spiritual strength, — for when I professed to go 
 and lie down, I have nearly every day lately spent the 
 time in writing my own letters, instead of, as I used to 
 do, getting both physical and spiritual rest by lying down 
 and reading the Bible part of the time. So it is no 
 wonder that all three kinds of strength seemed to fail 
 together. If I come back again to finish proof correct- 
 ing, I must manage better, and shall aim conscientiously 
 and plan carefully to avoid such another breakdown. 
 But though it is so inconsistent, it always seems to me 
 that the very fact of feeling as I do, so utterly sinful and 
 
loS LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 SO full of miserable failure, is just what makes me a great 
 deal more anxious about the other vineyards, and also 
 more eager for every help I can have for myself by the 
 way. /And it is very often when I am feeling the burden 
 of conflict and the bitterness of failure the most, that I 
 am most intensely anxious about others, because if the 
 battle is so hard even iinth Christ, what must it be 
 ivithoiit ^ ya ; and so I could give the world to be per- 
 mitted in any way to lead others to Him for safety, or 
 nearer to Him for strength. And it is just because I 
 feel so weak, and so behind what I oughi to be, that 
 such things as his Reverence's suggestions of texts seem 
 so helpful and enjoyable. I catch at them, not because 
 I feel strong, but because I feel I am such a weak 
 Christian ; and every failure only makes these desires 
 stronger, though they must seem so inconsistent with 
 them. I know it must seem sometimes to you, when 
 I give way so wrongly by pen (for that is less easy to 
 restrain than even tongue), as if my whole i)rofession 
 must be just hollow and unreal because I do not live up 
 to it ; but oh, how I long to do so ! I am sure if God 
 deals with me as I deserve. He will leave me outside all 
 the Mission AVeek blessing, though I plead '■even me, O 
 my Father.' Do you understand me ? It is not easy to 
 put it into words. 
 
 Pyumont Villa, December 23. 
 
 I do so hope you are better, and will be able to get 
 easily and happily through the Christmas time. 
 
 How strange it is, the difference in one's power, so to 
 speak, of prayer. Sometimes one could pray for hours, 
 at others one's very heart seems withered up, and no 
 prayer can flow out, even when one mourns over it and 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 109 
 
 longs to be able to pray. Is this, too, another sovereignty 
 which we have to learn, not merely as one grand truth, 
 but in its every detail. How is it that you seem always 
 able to pray ? 
 
 Christmas * really come again ! ' Somehow I never 
 seem to have got the full benefit out of the Holy season. 
 I do so long to realize more of His unspeakable love in 
 ever coming at all to save us, and of the infinite con- 
 descension of His taking our nature upon Him, and 
 becoming like unto us, that we might be made like unto 
 Him. 
 
 Oak HAMPTON. 
 
 I wonder if you were praying for me this morning, for 
 the cloud bcemed lifted, and I could pray. You seem 
 always able to pray, and I fancy you can therefore hardly 
 imagine the unspeakable relief it is, when, after long 
 feeling as if the very tongue of prayer clave to the root 
 of one's mouth, it is suddenly loosed, and one can pour 
 out one's heart freely and fully and confidingly. I did 
 not feel well, and did not go to church (which is a long 
 walk) in the morning. I went up on the roof (which is 
 flat and very pleasant), intending only to get five minutes' 
 refreshment of cool air; a chord had been touched of 
 memories and trials, and, while musing over them, that 
 spirit of prayer which I value more than I can tell you, 
 came on me. I forgot time and walked up and down, 
 praying intensely and with not altogether sorrowful tears, 
 for more than an hour — more than the ^ralk to church 
 would have been. I am sure Jesus was drawing my 
 heart up to Himself. And I had so much to tell Him, 
 so very much to confess, so much to ask, and so much 
 to give thanks for, and so much to say to Him which did 
 
no LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 nut come under -either of these. Oh, if I could only ) 
 s always be near an J find 'access'! Somethiies it seems 
 as it I could not pray at all, even if I kneel and cry for 
 ever so long; you can't think how miserable this is. 
 Besides, I never seem able to speak for Jesus when I 
 cannot speak to Him ; and then^ as I believe I have His 
 commission, * Let him that heareth say, Come,' I feel 
 such a traitor and deserter, and I am ' without excuse.' !^ 
 I do so long to rise to a higher level of Christian life. 
 It is not that I do not know, but that I cannot grasp the 
 great truths to which you point me, and sometimes 
 everything seems to melt away from me altogether, and ) 
 I seem to have ' no part or lot,' etc. I can tell others 
 all you tell me, but often all these precious truths seem 
 to slip from numb fingers, and I am left with nothing, 
 and can get no comfort at all but by beginning over 
 again, and coming to Jesus, on the strength of His 
 simplest and most elementary promises (so to speak), 
 coming as a little child or an utter sinner. 
 
 February 22, 1872. 
 I wonder if you will recognise the answer to your 
 prayer as sent in another hymn, ' The Infinity of God,' 
 and, I think, Jiigher form ? Strangely enough on Sunday, 
 not a hymn but a poem came to me, — certainly one, I 
 think, of my best, and among my longest, — * The Sowers.' 
 In the course of this (which I have been giving leisure 
 time to for three days, and hope to finish in another half- 
 hour this afternoon) I found myself led suddenly, and 
 by an unexpected turn, to the grandest attribute, the 
 * Infinity of God,' and wrote a few verses on that theme, 
 which are perhaps what you would have liked as a 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1S75, III 
 
 hymn, only that they did not fall into that form, and 
 cannot be used as such. Well now, what if that was the 
 direct answer to your prayer, only not for your benefit, 
 but maybe for the benefit of some who will never see 
 Songs of Grace and Glory at all, but who may read this 
 in some magazine, circulating 50,000 or more at a single 
 blow ! Can you accept this hymn as an answer ? 
 
 Pyrmont Villa. 
 My daily calendar ! 
 
 Before 7 a.m. I was ready dressed, including making 
 
 my bed (only one servant in the house). — 7.30 to 8. 
 
 Read Greek Testament, part of Rom. vii. and viii. — 
 
 8 to 8.30. Wrote to Elliot Stock about pirating my hymn. 
 
 Copied new hymn, — 8,30 to 9. Prayers and breakfast. 
 
 — 9 to 9.45. Consulted my mother about letters, calls, 
 
 and house errands, and dusted drawing-room! — 9.45 to 
 
 11.45. Made copy of 'My Singing Lesson' for Mr. 
 
 Bulloch, and wrote to him; corrected a Fireside proof; 
 
 looked over my song, ' Whom having not seen, ye love,' ^ 
 
 which I am going to publish at last for the benefit of the 
 
 ' Female Home ' here ; wrote to Hutchings and Romer 
 
 for estimate ; and wrote three letters about the * Home ' 
 
 fund — a pretty stiff two hours' work. Then went to call 
 
 on, and take out for a walk, a young lady whom I have 
 
 been asked to visit and influence, in a very vortex of 
 
 worldly society and gaiety. We walked alone, did what 
 
 I could, and I deposited her at her house again, time 
 
 enough for dinner, at 1.45. — 2.30. Mrs. Beresford, 
 
 daughter, and friend called, partly about the Irish 
 
 ' ' Whom having not seen. ' Sacred Song. Published by Hutchings 
 and Konicr, 9 Conduit Street, London. 
 
112 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 Society, for which one of them collects. — 3 p.m. Wrote 
 
 to Mr. . — 3.30. Out with my mother to pay some 
 
 calls which ouj:,ht to be paid. After these, went on alone 
 to two poor Christian workwomen, a mile and a half from 
 here, with a little help for them from a friend. — Home 
 about 5.45 — cup of tea. — 6. Finish off two or three notes 
 and parcels in time for post at 6.45. 
 
 When I have done this I shall rest for quarter of an 
 hour, and then, if not too tired, write a little at my 
 story till tea, 7.30. 
 
 P. Villa, 7.30 a.m., Filmary 23, 1872. 
 
 Here is ycir hymn ! I have just finished copying it 
 out, and write at once, that I may run with it to the 
 early post, if it stops raining (it is tQO far to go if wet). 
 The verses came to me almost exactly backwards, in this 
 order — 5, 3, 4, 2, i ! beginning at the end. I don't 
 recollect ever writing dactyls before ; but the magnificent 
 words in Ex. xv. came to iwq first as a ready-made line, 
 * Glorious in holiness, fearful in praises ' ! and I saw the 
 grand swing of it, and did the rest to correspond. The 
 poem is more akin to my Hymn 1025, 'Sovereign Lord 
 and gracious Master,' than to this subject, upon whirli it 
 merely toiic/ics. 
 
 I think you are simply tempting Providence by having 
 gone on in this way without any rest or break. I do not 
 believe in '■cannot ;^ for it is not merely ' where there's a 
 will there's a way,' but it will i)robably come at last to 
 ^musi,'' and the 'lull in life' which you might have 
 gained benefit by for yourself and others be enforced by 
 illness, which will make it all time lost instead of gained. 
 I feel very strongly about it, because it is what my best 
 
AND J/7S PV/FE, iSjo-iSjS. ii3 
 
 friends usually distress me by doing, and I will make no 
 more friendships widi people \vho 7C'/// commit slow 
 suicide. There must be physical retribution sooner or 
 later. 
 
 A new idea occurred to me in the night, which I 
 wonder I never thought of before. How would it be to 
 have a packet of ' Leaflets from So/zgs of Grace and 
 Glory,' by F. R. H. ? Parlane would do them for nothing, 
 and give us probably six dozen packets of 50 or 60 in 
 each.i 
 
 I was so sorry that I lost a special opportunity of a 
 ' word for Jesus ' last night. I met some strangers with 
 other friends. Partly because it was a splendidly resonant 
 room, and partly because I knew there were some present 
 who would sympathize vividly with me, I sang my music 
 to, ' Whom having not seen, ye love.' I am conscious I 
 sang it unusually well (so as, I am sure, you never heard 
 me sing yet). It seemed to have an extraordinary effect 
 on the stranger. He told me he was so unprepared for 
 anything of the sort, and that it did not seem like sing- 
 ing, but something quite different (he implied preaching) 
 — that he i)ositively could not speak for a minute or two, 
 and I saw that his eyes were moist. And yet, with such 
 an opportunity, — for I believe I might have said what I 
 liked at that moment with effect, — I let some little thing 
 break the spell and divert my attention, and let the 
 opportunity slip. Oh, I have so regretted ever since that 
 I did not at once speak of Him and for Him as I might 
 have done ! 
 
 Sometimes this losing any opportunity is overruled to 
 
 ' Six Packets of Lcajlds, by F. R. II. Messrs. rarlniie ^ 
 ^aswcll. 
 
 H 
 
114 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 make me more watchful for the next opportunity, but 
 that does not lessen the fault. 
 
 February 1872. 
 
 There is much prayer going on now here, for a special 
 outpouring of the Spirit. I sent a paper about it to the 
 daily prayer meeting. It has been read out there every 
 day for the last seven or eight days, and most warmly 
 taken up ; and this has brought out the fact that the 
 same thing is, in a very special manner, in other minds 
 too — simultaneous yet without communication ; so we 
 hope it preludes blessing. 
 
 We are solemnly reminded how short and uncertain 
 our life is ; for within a week two deaths have occurred, 
 connected with our family, — Viscount Mountmorres, Mr. 
 Shaw's brother-in-law. He goes over to the funeral in 
 Ireland, Lady M. being his eldest sister — a real and tried 
 Christian. 
 
 Then my brother Frank travelled in wretched weather 
 to Alloa, in consequence of the Earl of Kellie's death. 
 Isabel was very much attached to him (they are cousins), 
 and she feels his death much. 
 
 I have just had a curiously interesting letter from 
 
 He says he has formed a great regard for me, and is 
 exceedingly struck with a poem of mine, v.hich he has 
 accidentally come across. I have replied in a very 
 downright letter, speaking plainly of 'Jesus,' as he has 
 given me such an opening. So possibly my visit the first 
 day was not thrown away, though it seemed so useless. 
 I think my having recently been over the fortifications 
 of Bclfort interested the General, and he seemed amused 
 that I had studied fortifications generally ! He is quite 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 115 
 
 the courtier. After two or three calls on his sweet wife, 
 he came and asked me to pray for and with him ; it 
 seemed such humility. 
 
 WiNTERDYNE, April 1 9. 
 
 I was so unusually happy on Sunday and Monday, 
 and have not yet lost the happy frame. I told my sister 
 Ellen about Prov. iv. 11, but I got something else too. 
 I read on Sunday some of Dr. Candlish on the First 
 Epistle of St. /o/m, and was very much struck with his 
 exposition of the 'Truly our fellowship is with the 
 Father.' I do not think I ever had any insight into that 
 fellowship before, though I had dwelt on it as a longing 
 outsider ; but somehow it seemed on Sunday eve to be a 
 real thing. I felt it was indeed * truly,' and I could 
 rejoice in it. I am so thankful to get such glimpses, for 
 I do not have many, and so I prize them all the more. 
 But I long to be hpt in ' fellowship.' 
 
 Mr. Shaw and my sister speak often and most 
 affectionately of you ; they do so really value your 
 friendship. We have Songs of Grace and Glory hymns 
 every night at prayers. 
 
 I have been wanting to write to you about a crowded 
 meeting we had last Friday — address by Captain Neville 
 Sherbrooke, very beautiful and earnest. An ' after meet- 
 ing' was held, and many stayed and 'found peace.' I 
 had never been at one before ; it was very solemn. I 
 wanted to remain quietly kneeling and praying by myself, 
 but felt a strong impulse to go and try to speak to some 
 one, so crept away and knelt down by others and prayed 
 and talked with them ; the three to whom I seemed thus 
 sent have all found Jesus— tears changed to thanksgiving. 
 You would not guess who one was — dear little 1 
 
Il6 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 She that night really found Christ, and came from the 
 room so happy, and it is evident ever since that she 
 'has been with Jesus.' She has been thoughtful and in 
 earnest on the subject for a long time, I think two or 
 three years, but now she knotvs she is forgiven and 
 accepted. Another was a young girl who is fatherless, 
 and so attracted my special sympathy. Was it not good 
 of God to give me this great joy ? 
 
 Mr. Everard and Captain Sherbrooke have promised 
 to come together in the autumn and hold a mission week 
 at Bewdley, and the Rev. Fortescue is so cordial on the 
 subject. 
 
 Pyrmont Villa, June lo, 1872. 
 
 It seems a long time since I have written to you, but 
 I have forgotten neither you nor S. G. G.I I have had 
 some correspondence with Nisbet {i.e. with Mr. AVatson) 
 on my own affairs, and he is so extremely kind and 
 practically obliging, not only about the Ministry of Song, 
 but about my new book, that it has inclined me to hope 
 very much that you will be guided to place S. G. G. in 
 his hands. 
 
 My dear mother was very ill immediately after Frank 
 left, and she is not getting on very fast yet. She is just 
 able to get across into her study and lie on the sofa 
 there. I do so long for her to be well again. Dear 
 Miriam, L. C. has been with us ; she is so lovely and 
 so quiet and gentle that mother would not have her little 
 visit put off, though she is not allowed to see any one 
 else yet. 
 
 Everything seems to prosper with me as to pen. I see 
 ' The Sowers ' is in the Sunday Magazine for June. I 
 wish you would look at an article in it on * Leisure ' in 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870- 1875. 117 
 
 the same number, by Dr. John Ker, (who is rather an 
 admiration of mine). I want you to see what he says 
 about the quiet influence of nature, scenery, etc. I 
 believe that is what you and all your party need, though 
 it may not be felt or recognised ; and that if you went 
 to some grand fresh scenery, either British or foreign, 
 right away from bricks and mortar and ordinary humdrum 
 routine of watering-places, you and Mrs. S. would be 
 renovated altogether, soul and body, and E. would be 
 rosy. There ! that is my view, and long has been. 
 
 I had a little party on Friday, and quite after my own 
 fashion, and it was enjoyed much more than an ordinary 
 party ! We had a good set-to at hymns soon after tea, 
 and then got our Bibles and read and talked over part 
 of Colossians i. The hymns had done all the ice- 
 breaking and thawing first, and so we came to the 
 reading warmed up. I took care to have just a majority 
 of those who were altogether ' of one mind/ and then 
 threw in three or four of those whom I want to teach to 
 like spiritual things, and I think these last were quite 
 surprised to find how very nice it was ! For it was un- 
 questionably much nicer than the common style of 
 evening party — just gossip and showing photographs and 
 listening to solo music, I do positively believe that 
 nineteen people out of twenty, even without being ' very 
 religious,' would really enjoy joining in good rousing 
 hymns, ten times more than listening to any ordinary 
 drawing-room music. People do not know what they do 
 like till one gives them the chance ! They have tried 
 soup and fish and joints and entrees and sweets and 
 dessert and wine, but they do not try the other thing. 
 We are to have a grand hymn spree (!) at Winterdync 
 
Ii8 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 some evening in the autumn, and you are to come over 
 and assist ! We did try the experiment with a party 
 there one evening, and it was so successful that every- 
 body hoped Mr. Shaw would invite them to * another of 
 the same.' Somebody said it was 'religiously jolly ' ! 
 which expression by no means displeased me, because it 
 is just what I wish, to get people to connect religion 
 with all that is pleasant and joyful. 'Him serve with 
 mirth ' — do you remember my asking you to retain that 
 old reading ? I am so glad you did. 
 
 WiNTERDYNE, May 2$, 1S72. 
 
 . . . How strange that though we prayed so much for 
 guidance, it should seem to have been withheld ! Only 
 ' see//!,'' though ; for surely ' I have led thee in right 
 paths,' Prov. iv. ii, must follow up, 'In all thy wMys 
 acknowledge Him, and He shall direct thy paths,' Prov. 
 iii. 6. ' The day shall declare it.' It may be Son^s 
 of Grace and Glory has fallen into some hands through 
 H. into which it would not have fallen into througli 
 N., and been blessed ' unto salvation.' I quite under- 
 stand now about your going earlier not answering the 
 same purpose as later — thy ' times are in His hands.' 
 
 The day I wrote that hymn I had been particularly 
 struck with Isa. xiii. 3, and specially with the clause, 
 'them that rejoice in my highness.' I though it a 
 delightful expression, and one much overlooked, and so 
 preferred it to using some expression which might be less 
 fresh and suggestive. 
 
 On Wednesday a parochial party of 800 came to pic- 
 nic here, — a special train was advertised to ' the match- 
 less grounds of Winterdyne,' and a volunteer band came. 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1S70-1875. 119 
 
 The people so grateful and delightful, but heavy showers 
 partly spoilt the day. (Whereupon Mr. Shaw threw open 
 both the drawing-rooms, and sent for me to sing, ' Tell 
 it out,' etc. Even the staircase and servants' hall were 
 filled with these strangers.) 
 
 I fraternized exceedingly with the Vicar, who is a very 
 hearty, energetic little man, perfectly enthusiastic about 
 ' Tonic Sol-fa,' evangelical, and nice ! apparently greatly 
 attached to his people, and they to him. His wife such 
 a worker : has a mothers' meeting, and all sorts of work 
 among the poor women— among other things a mending 
 class, which took our fancy greatly. They have a 
 capital large choir, who sang off my ' Tell it out ' most 
 spii':edly. I am quite sure, now I have heard them sing 
 it, that it is out of sight my best musical hit as to spirit 
 and ring — beats ' Hermas ' hollow 1 
 
 The enclosed testimony to S. G. G. is nice from the 
 Rector of Bayton and brother to *good old John 
 Davies ' of Worcester. 
 
 I have written a new song, 'Thou knowest,' music 
 only, words by Rea -, and another, * Singing at sunset,' 
 words only (while walking with Mr. Shaw among the 
 beeches). 
 
 I have also written a piece for Woman's Work, called 
 ' A Worker's Prayer.' Also two poems j but no hymns 
 seem to come to me. 
 
 I enclose Mr. Sherwin's two last letters. Is not his 
 description of the blind poetess, Fanny Crosbie, dehcious? 
 
 I have just written a verse-greeting to this ' dear blind 
 sister over the sea.' It seems I have openings enough 
 and to spare for my pen, now that America is open to 
 me. .;^ 
 
120 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 Among Foxgloves ami I'diis, DOLGEI.LY, 
 July 5. 1872. 
 
 ... I was terribly disappointed at missing tlie Mild- 
 inay Conference ; and am praying that nevertheless, I 
 may not miss the hoped-for blessing, but that I may find 
 and meet the blessed Master as much alone in Wales, as 
 in the crowd at Mildmay. 
 
 I have had so much encouragement lately, especially 
 in my own special department, — young ladies, — that I 
 ought to be very glad and very thankful. You, more 
 than any one, taught me to give thanks. I had a most 
 deeply-touching interview with K. B. before leaving. I 
 ought to have felt quite lifted up with praise for such 
 a miracle of change in her, but was too tired to 
 rejoice as I ought. I also saw and had a very nice 
 talk with A. B., to whom ' Another for Christ ' primarily 
 refers. 
 
 We were detained near Shrewsbury, — a goods train 
 had broken down on our line and rails were obstructed. 
 After sundry signalling and red-flag runnings, we got 
 shunted on to the other line, passing the scene of the 
 break-down, and regaining the down-line safely. It is 
 singular that thus, at the very outset of my journey, — 
 just the same as last year, — I had a reminder of the 
 need of God's protection from accident. It only 
 delayed us half an hour, and I found Maria waiting 
 for me at Shrewsbury, and all else was smooth and 
 prosperous. 
 
 I enclose you the opinion of an authoress (a very 
 successful one, too) about Bruey. I see my way to 
 Percy, another story for children, besides The Children of 
 the Adoption. But I am come to Wales for rest J 
 
/iA'D ins WIFE, 1870-1875. 121 
 
 On a Hill, ucfir DoT.r.ni.i.Y, 
 Jitly^, I'.M., 1873. 
 
 How I do wibh you and Mrs. B. were here. It 
 would be something utterly new to you both, and perhaps 
 would do you as much good as Switzerland, without the 
 fatigue and expense. Summer after summer goes by, 
 and you never get any of the restorative loveliness laid 
 up among the hills; and I do long for a summer to 
 come, when you shall cut the old traditions of that hot 
 and hideous south coast, and the towns that man made, 
 and come and drink ir the beauty that 'God made.' 
 But for once I am very glad you have been to Brighton, 
 for I am so much pleased at your having asked Amy to 
 come. I am extremely fond of her, and it will be an 
 immense pleasure to have her with me this autumn. 
 
 I have left everything to the winds ! and have told 
 magazine editors that I am not going to be seen or heard 
 of till my Songs of Grace and Glory work is done ; for I 
 mean to devote this Welsh time to getting as well as 
 possible, and as fresh as to wits (and as to soul too, I 
 hope), as soon as possible, so that I may do my best at 
 S. G. G. The only things to pursue me are the proofs 
 of my new book, and a few magazine proofs. 
 
 I hear most fervent accounts of the Conference on all 
 hands — it must be a wonderful gathering. 
 
 Maria and I have been out since a little before 8 a.m., 
 and are gradually making our way back to tea. We 
 camped from about ten to one on a hill commanding a 
 superb panorama of mountains, with Cader Idris backing 
 up DolgcUy most grandly, and the valley opening down 
 to Barmouth, and a shining reach of sea beyond, — most 
 lovely lights and shadows playing over the heights and 
 
122 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 slopes, and such delicious sal-volatile air, sea and moun- 
 tain both. I wish you knew the taste of it, just for once. 
 If it continues fine weather, we think of pushing on at 
 once to Snowdon, as fine weather is important for that. 
 We have not seen a single human being since 9.30 this 
 morning ! though after having our hill camp we went all 
 round by the 'Precipice Walk,' which is one of the finest 
 things in Wales, and only three miles from Dolgelly. 
 I do like it ! 
 
 Pont Aderglaslyn, July 9, 1S72. 
 
 I am enchanted with Lord Shaftesbury's speech, and I 
 marked the whole report very carefully. 
 
 I do not feel (as yet) anything like my Swiss strength ; 
 still I am much better, and can walk seven or eight miles 
 in the course of the day without much fatigue ; but in 
 Switzerland I could do sixteen or eighteen in the same 
 way with less fatigue. No, I was not really well when 
 you met me at the rtation ; but I thought you had seen 
 enough of me to know that I always flash up and look 
 quite well under the little stimulus of any short meeting 
 with anybody ! But I am ever so much better now. 
 
 I am reading Isaiah in a ' portion ' the same as I read 
 the Psalms last summer, and find it very full and beautiful. 
 I think, thank God, I have rather given up fidgetting 
 and doubting. I really do not see why I should go 
 questioning the everlasting love to me which has given 
 such proofs of my portion in it, by certainly drawing me 
 with so much loving-kindness. So I have shelved that 
 doubt, I trust for ever, and am just giving thaiks instead 
 for the great things He hath done for me. The trying 
 to show these things to other doubting hearts has done 
 me a great deal of good. I do not think I ever got so 
 
AND HIS IVII'E, 1870-1875. 123 
 
 clearly hold of 'accepted in the Beloved' for myself as 
 the other day, when tryhig to show a dear girl who had 
 come to Jesus, and yet was fearing and doubting, that as 
 long as John vi. 37 stood, she could not be rejected, and 
 must therefore be 'accepted.' She grasped it, and so 
 did I. 
 
 The last three evenings I have gone out alone from 
 about six till nine, and nearly all the time have been 
 literally talking to the Saviour. I have so much to tell 
 Him, and ask Him about. Only (shall I ever be 
 satisfied ?) I want more from Him — I want Him to speak 
 more to my heart. Sometimes a sweet text or thought 
 flashes into my mind, so powerfully and so independently 
 of any effort of memory, that I cannot but take it as His 
 speaking to me ; but then I say, ' Master, say on ; give 
 me more.' 
 
 When I come I will tell you some interesting things 
 which have passed lately, too long for letters ; but God 
 has been letting me lead many to Jesus, and answering 
 prayer marvellously. Has it ever struck you that it 
 seems His way to send such answers chiefly and most 
 often in cases where the interest is purely spiritual and 
 not at all personal, and to send the delays and trials of 
 faith in those cases which are personally nearest and 
 dearest to us ? I have noted this in the experience of 
 many, besides my own. 
 
 I am sitting on some heather, with a most comfortable 
 boulder for my back, just above Pont Aberglaslyn. We 
 left beautiful Harlech this a.m., took rail to Portmadoc, 
 and have walked from thence. Harlech really is 
 beautiful, — a splendid sea view partly open, partly the 
 fine sweep of a great bay, with mountains all round, 
 
124 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL ERIEND 
 
 culminating in a very fine outline of the Snowdon range, 
 which is seen to great advantage. Then the castle — a 
 real castle, not bits of old walls like Hastings — stands 
 grandly on a prominent rock, and gives the touch of 
 humanity and romance, which is all the place needs. 
 Maria and I had quite cosy little lodgings, — a little 
 sitting-room, and a bedroom a-piece, with attendance 
 and all for 15s. a week ! No end nicer than 4 guineas a 
 week at that horrid Warrior Square, with nothing to see 
 but houses opposite and a sideways squint of the sea ! 
 
 On a Rock on the Side of Snowdon. 
 July 27, 1872. 
 
 Your very kind letter reached me all right this morn- 
 ing. We liked Llanberis so much that we did not leave 
 it sooner than we could help. I left this afternoon at 
 three (the morning was too doubtful as to weather), and 
 have had a glorious walk over the top of Snowdon, which 
 was perfectly clear, and down the Beddgelert side, which 
 is the only one of the four routes which I had not done. 
 When resting on the Snowdon Ranger, an ascent not 
 generally taken, I wrote a little poem, ' July on the 
 Mountains.' 
 
 I am m first-rate trim (am writing now at Port Madoc, 
 Saturday, 10 a.m.), and have walked without any halt 
 straight from Beddgelert here; and though glad to sit 
 down after eight miles' tramp, I am really not tired I It 
 is a glorious day — it rained all night, so the air is like 
 crystal this morning. I do not think even Anna Ship- 
 ton's book, Asked of God, contains more marked answers 
 to prayer in little things than I could recount — it is quite 
 marvellous. Constant prayer meets constant answer; 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 125 
 
 and I do think this is the secret of the fact that I seem 
 able to find my way about the mountains Hke a Red 
 Indian, even when th'^^re is no track at all. I do not 
 recollect such a thing as missing my way or getting 
 wrong bv even fifty yards. I have been all over and all 
 round and all about Snowdonia, without ever taking any 
 guide, which most people do even for the straightforward 
 beaten route up from Llanberis to the top. Maria is a 
 first-rate walker ; but sometimes I go alone, or she m.eets 
 me on the way. 
 
 WlNTERDYNE, Novetuhcr 13, 1872. 
 ... I am getting on rapidly and delightfully with 
 my volume {Under the Surface). I cannot write a hymn 
 on the ' Good Master,' but He has just given me something 
 else instead — 
 
 • Thou art coming, O my Saviour ! 
 Thou art coming, O my King ! ' 
 
 There will be just ninety poems and hymns, and the 
 book will be one-fourth larger than Ministry of Soni;^, 
 though I have left out heaps more. Mother is delighted 
 with my Swiss cantata, T/ie Mountain Maidens. 
 
 I have just received a letter from the author of the 
 O/d, Old Story, pressing me to publish my Hints to Lady 
 Mission IVor/cers (Nisbet & Co.). 
 
 I do so like your thoughts of the temple-service. I iixncy 
 it will help me over some of the hewing and chopping, 
 which cannot be very congenial work anyhow ! O yes, I 
 do take to that view generally, otherwise I never should 
 have stuck to this work ; only, when not feeling so strong 
 as usual, it gets overclouded, and I only see the worry 
 and drudgery of proofs present and to come. If I could 
 have one week's rest altogether from proofs, I could 
 
126 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 take the young ladies' meeting; but if an extra treble 
 quantity of proofs come every day, I simply cannot do 
 the two things. 
 
 We were glancing over individual results of the Mission 
 Week j and it is a very remarkable, and perhaps an 
 unusual fact, that, so far as any of us know, there has 
 been literally no chaff with the wheat of Mr. Snepp's 
 work here — not one single person who gave apparent 
 evidence of conversion has even in any degree gone 
 back, but rather gone forward. I do not speak of those 
 who merely attended the meetings, and seemed some- 
 what solemnized and impressed, but of every one, old 
 and young, whom we had any reason to suppose really 
 came to Christ. So much the contrary, that the number 
 has increased instead of lessened ; as we know of several 
 \vho were first aroused during the Mission Week, but 
 found no peace, and who since that have pressed on into 
 the kingdom.! 
 
 Your telegram just come, dearest Mrs. . It is 
 
 easier to pray than to write, when one would give the 
 world to bring one touch of comfort ; for one feels how 
 helpless one is, and one knows how strong and able He 
 
 * Many dying testimonies have confirir.ed F. R. II. 's words. In 
 1885, F.'s sister was standing by a dying bed, and repeated tlie 
 text, 'Yea, I have loved Ihee with an everlasting love.' The dying 
 voice answered, ' Those were the last words Miss F. Ilavergal said 
 to me in tlie Mission Week (1872). She had worked among our 
 choir men and boys. It was the last night, and I shall never forget, 
 when we rose frotn our knees, how she put her hand 0.1 my shoulder 
 and said, " Bryan, here is a last verse for you, * Yea, I have loved 
 thee with an everlasting love.'" She said more about " that's com- 
 fort for all the way ; " but I can't be sure of her words— but Cod's 
 word is true to me now. I never can forget Miss F, in our organ 
 \oi\.:—M.V.G.H. 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870 1875, 
 
 is to speak comfort — even now. Oli may He be very, 
 very near indeed, and prove His word to you as He has 
 so remarkably done before, ' When thou passest through 
 the waters, I will be with thee.'' I arn so thankful dear 
 
 was not away. I wish I were with you ; not that I 
 
 could be any good, but only that I do so feel for you 
 in this tremendous loss and sorrow. But that precious 
 verse has now another glorious fulfilment ; for ' Thou 
 hast made her most blessed for ever \ Thou hast made 
 her exceeding glad with Thy countenance.' She is all 
 that to-day. 
 
 Yours very, very lovingly, and in deepest sympathy. 
 
 Deceviber 16. 
 How could you think about my birthday when you 
 were in such grief? Thank you very much for the 
 parcel — such beautiful pheasants and flowers. It was so 
 kind of you. Let me write to you when I feel inclined, 
 without feeling that it is only taxing you to answer. 
 For I know how wearying it is to have to write when 
 one is all unhinged, and so I want you not to do it. It 
 was such a solace to see your husband yesterday. I 
 meant only to think of his great sorrow, and he was just 
 as ready as ever to enter into ours. You both have that 
 great gift — 
 
 * A heart at leisure from itself, 
 To "^oo'he and sympathize.' 
 
 How our verse will gain in force and meaning as 
 earthly losses multiply ! ' Thou hast made them most 
 blessed for ever.' It will be more and more to us, till 
 He makes us most blessed for ever. 
 
 I send you a wee hymn, ' Jesus only ' : — 
 
128 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 I. 
 
 * Jesus only ! ' In the shadow 
 
 Of the cloud so chill and dim, 
 We are clinging, loving, trusting, 
 
 He with us, and we with Him \ 
 All unseen, though ever nigh, 
 ' Jesus only ' — all our cry. 
 
 II. 
 
 * Jesus only ! ' In the glory, 
 
 When the shadows all are flown, 
 Seeing Him in all His beauty, 
 
 Satisfied with Him alone ; 
 May we join His ransomed throng, 
 
 * Jesus only ' — all our song ! 
 
 With the disciples who feared as they entered into the 
 cloud, it was 'Jesus only' when the cloud was past. lUit 
 don't you think that for us it is 'Jesus only,' in the cloud 
 as well as after it ? 
 
 {To ) 
 
 Is it not strange? I had so feared lest I might wander 
 or grow cold here, where there is no external help what- 
 ever, and yet God has been so wonderfully good to me 
 (my own classes and readings being, I think. His especial 
 means of grace to my own soul !), that I think I have 
 never yet had a time of such continued peace and joy and 
 communion with Jesus, Sometimes I feel so near, and 
 nearly always able to realize Him as my very nearest 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1S75. 129 
 
 and dearest Friend— more, I think, than ever in my life 
 before. I quite marvel at it. Prayer and His Word 
 seem just unspeakably sweet to me, and I have never 
 before felt so much freedom and joy in speaking of and 
 for Him. 
 
 My Friday class has increased to twenty, and some of 
 the most unlikely and hitherto careless seem the most 
 really touched and awakened; and none of my other 
 readings or classes seem left without blessing. I cannot 
 tell you how I long to live more entirely to Him ; yet, in 
 the light of His felt love and presence, it seems as if one 
 could not do other than live to and for Him. 
 
 WiNTERDVNE, September 17, 1873. 
 May to-morrow be bright among many and most happy 
 coming ' returns of the day,'— bright to yourself and to 
 your dear ones, a golden milestone on the homeward 
 path. Excuse pencil— I write from bed, where I have 
 been ever since I got back from the station on Saturday 
 afternoon! Sudden cold and exhaustion; but I am 
 better. We all hope that dear Mr. Snepp may not suffer 
 from his wonderful work here last week. How strange it 
 
 was that, after was to have had the lion's share, and 
 
 he only to have opened the work, God should have given 
 him the whole burden and the whole reward! It has 
 been what I have heard of, believed in, and prayed for, 
 but never yet sa70 in its full extent, — a real * shower of 
 blessing,' felt and seen and manifest and unmistakeable. 
 My sister has come up just now saying, 'Verily there is 
 great joy in that city ' !— in house after house greeted 
 with tears of joy either by those who have found peace 
 in Jesus for the first time for themselves, or who are 
 
 I 
 
130 LETTERS 7^0 A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 rejoicing over dear ones, long prayed for and now 
 brought into the fold. I cannot describe the intense, 
 tremendous solemnity at some of the services, nor the 
 power which accompanied the Word. I can only say, my 
 brightest hopes and prayers as to the possibilities of a 
 Mission Week are all fulfilled at last. I believe that the 
 * ingathering ' of this week may be deliberately reckoned 
 as * hundreds added unto the Lord.' 
 
 I am most anxious to have a very earnest, solemn, and 
 useful hymn meeting (my last) on Thursday night. I am 
 told it will be crowded, and I want to make the very 
 most of the opportunity. Will you pray for special 
 blessing on it, and also that, if it be His will, I may 
 have physical strength for it, and freedom from pain ? 
 
 October 1873. 
 
 Very many thanks from my mother and self for the 
 most lovely flowers. They were too good to keep all 
 to ourselves, so two dear invalid friends shared them, 
 
 ... Do pray for me, that my httle preliminaries at 
 Liverpool may be blessed, even as I pray that your work 
 may be blessed. How sad and strange it was that I felt 
 so ' flir off ' all the while in Switzerland ! and how good 
 it is of the Lord to have let me again come * nigh by the 
 blood of Christ,' and to have so restored to me the joy 
 of His salvation all this summer ! 
 
 I am so thankful that God has heard my prayer also 
 in taking away all that sense of excitement which I had 
 while in Switzerland, and the subsequent sense of anxiety 
 and depression ; so that I have not only the joy, but 
 with it a far more earnest desire to work for Him. It 
 was a great drawback to my enjoyment of Switzerland, 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 131 
 
 that I had not the same fervent desire to work for Him 
 that I had when there with EHzabeth Clay, nor any of 
 the restful and quiet peace and communion which gilded 
 my former tour. But utterly unworthy as I am of any 
 ' restoration,' He has now again given it to me, and all 
 this time I have been very happy in Jesus. I do not 
 know how to thank Him enough for this. 
 
 I sang my hymn, 'Will ye not come to Him for life?' 
 to 150 young people and milliners last night. Some 
 really did * come ' at once. 
 
 . . . Will you look at my hymn on ' Sanctified ' in the 
 last week's Christian. It completes the catena of seven 
 in my book {Under the Surface) — 'Chosen,' 'Called,' 
 'Justified,' 'Sanctified,' 'Joined to Christ,' 'Presented 
 Faultless,' ' Glorified.' You have them all for Songs of 
 Grace and Glory. 
 
 As soon as I can— to-morrow, i^ pain permits — I shall 
 set steadily to work at my hymn papers, i.e. ' Specimen 
 Glasses,' ^ for The Day of Days. I enclose a rough list of 
 what I thought of taking. Some of the best of the less- 
 known hymns in Songs of Grace and Glory stand alone, 
 or nearly so, under their author's name {e.g. 957); so I 
 mean to have about four miscellaneous papers, grouping 
 writers instead of grouping hymns, and giving a specimen 
 hymn or two of each. 
 
 I have been so happy all day, even in intense and 
 incapacitating neuralgic pain. 
 
 Yours in prayerful hope of greater things. 
 
 ^ 'Specimen Glasses,' Home Words Office, i Paternoster 
 Buildings. 
 
132 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 ECCLESTON IIlLL, October 1873. 
 
 Many thanks for forwarding letters and for your 
 prayers. I was wonderfully helped on Saturday evening. 
 The people are the roughest, lowest lot I ever came in 
 contact with, and much depended on a good start with 
 them. So as there were going to be proposals made 
 to them about clubs and doctors and mutual help, I 
 began with a popular song, the burden of which is, ' Do 
 your best for one another ; ' and after singing a verse or 
 two, I called upon the assembly to join in the 'chorus' 
 after each verse ! This took wonderfully, and they 
 encored it furiously ! So I sang it again, with chorus. 
 So my point was gained, and as soon as the next song 
 was announced they cheered heartily. I am quite sure 
 I never sang more tellingly in my life than ' He shall 
 feed His flock,' and * Come unto Him.' Mr. Menzies 
 introduced it with a few nice words, and I had all that 
 rough lot listening all through in utter stillness. I felt I 
 had them so in my power that I could shade off into the 
 softest notes and yet be heard all over the great place, 
 which holds 900. The silence and breathless attention 
 would have been remarkable anywhere ; but fancy these 
 poor wretches, who certainly never heard anything but 
 the lowest songs before ! Mrs. Menzies got twenty-seven 
 of them to come to her * reading ' last night. 
 
 My little gospel solo, ' Will ye not come to Him for 
 life?' seems blessed. (See Appendix.) 
 
 I am so grieved, though not surprised, to hear of your 
 suffering; only I do pray the Lord to spare you any 
 more ! 
 
 All that we hear goes to confirm the joyful certainty 
 that the work here was indeed a very great one ; and one 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 133 
 
 remarkable thing is, that some who held aloof and would 
 not go even once to hear you, are now stung with remorse 
 at having neglected such an opportunity. Never has 
 
 Eewdley been so stirred before. Mr. 's class last 
 
 night, where he reckoned on only fifteen or twenty, was a 
 room-full ! I hear he spoke most impressively, and that 
 the attendance is likely to keep up. 
 
 Did you know that while you were speaking in the 
 schoolroom, Maria was addressing more than 100 men 
 and boys outside, for whom there was no room inside ? 
 They stood in the dark lane for more than an hour 
 listening to her. Mr. Shaw says he has heard her when 
 she did not know, and her power and ability are very 
 remarkable in that line. My sister says she will try to 
 carry on the young ladies' class which I am hoping to 
 form. So with new classes and a prayer meeting, that 
 makes five new means started. 
 
 Mr. Shaw intends putting three or four new hymn 
 books in every pew, and adding a large-type copy in each 
 where there is any elderly regular occupant. Each book 
 will have the number of the pew written in it for security. 
 There are 100 pews and some extras, so he will give 
 about 330 copies of Songs of Grace and Glory. 
 
 Just had such a touching letter from my Oakhampton 
 class, with an exquisite Church Service and thimble ! and 
 all their signatures, except the young ladies, who have 
 not been consulted ! Poor dear girls, God has sent 
 greater blessing among them than I ever saw before; 
 and I hardly realized how great till I read the names 
 one by one, and felt that I had full reason to hope that 
 every one had now joined themselves wholly to the 
 Lord, — about twenty - five of them, — and nearly all 
 
134 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 have found Jesus for the first time within the last 
 month ! 
 
 WlNTRRDYNE, BeWDLEV, Novciukr 20. 
 
 • •■••••• • 
 
 About Cheltenham, you know how glad I should bo 
 to be aide-de-camp to you there, but I am quite clear 
 that I must not think of it. I am not strong enough for 
 another Mission Week, and though I would not grudge 
 the usual penalty of such work, yet I really do not think 
 I am right to risk another of the series of ' knockings- 
 up ' which have alway > followed any special work of the 
 kind. One gets weakened, and ground is lost which I 
 may not regain; and now that such marvellously wide 
 doors are open to my pen, both here and in America, I 
 have an extra motive to try to economize strength, not 
 for myself, (at least, I don't want it to be at all for my- 
 self), but for my Master. You know how I enjoy it, and 
 I can't tell you the self-denial it has been to refuse foul 
 such calls in the last fortnight, but I am sure He is 
 saying to me now, ' Be still.' It is much harder to say, 
 ' Lord, what wilt Thou not have me do ? ' than the other 
 question. 
 
 I have some more good news for you about . I 
 
 have seen some of girls, and I think the fruit 
 
 'remains.' They are holding little prayer meetings among 
 themselves, (young ladies' school), on the plan you recol- 
 lect my telling them of; not one but several little groups 
 meet together and read and pray ! They are most eager 
 to see ' dear Mr. Snepp ' again, — the work among them 
 has evidently been most real, and apparently not one of 
 the whole school has been ' passed over 'in the shower 
 of blessing. 
 
AND Ills WIFE, 1870-1S75. 135 
 
 Then, do you recollect George ? — that nice lad 
 
 whom you spoke to on that night, who always stayed 
 till the very last, and always in such distress ? This has 
 continued ever since. I was very anxious to see him 
 again, but could not till Sunday. I had him alone, and 
 again he cried most bitterly. I was sure he had really 
 come to Jesus, only he didn't know it I So I said a little 
 to him about 'accepted or rejected,' must be one or 
 other if he came at all ; and could Jesus have ' rejected,* 
 with John vi. 37 so plain? then he must be actually and 
 truly ' accepted in the Beloved ! ' I wish you could have 
 seen him — he suddenly looked up, his face still stream- 
 ing with tears, but lighted up with intense, eager joy — 
 * Oh, I didn't know that before ! ' * But you see it now ? ' 
 And I wish you had heard his fervent * Oh yes ! ' He 
 went away rejoicing, and looks a different boy now the 
 great cloud is gone. He is clearly one of your Mission 
 fruits, for he told me he never thought of seeking Jesus 
 at all till the Mission Week. 
 
 Mr. Fortescue says that even if he has to preach to 
 empty benches, he should still have to bless God to the 
 end of his days for the Mission Week ! I think those 
 who were ' offended ' will come back, while meanwhile 
 their places have been much more than filled up by 
 others ; the galleries are crowded now. 
 
 Thanks, many, for your prayers for my new book. It 
 is almost ready now. You never said whether or not 
 you liked the title. Under the Surface. I don't think I 
 shall escape a few criticisms, for some reviewers, who so 
 approved the Ministry of Song, will not be so well 
 pleased with such things as ' Chosen in Christ ' ! How- 
 ever, I really think and hope that a candid literary 
 
136 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 Opinion would think it rather an advance than a retro- 
 gression from the Ministry of Songy I mean as to Htcrary 
 merit; so I ought not to mind getting cut up, if it is 
 indeed for His sake. 
 
 Mr. Shaw is going to give an account of \vhat he saw 
 and heard at Cheltenham, instead of his usual liible- 
 reading to-morrow evening — we hope it will be very 
 useful. He has come back very full of S. G. G.l * more 
 than ever convinced that it is Number One,' and appears 
 to have spoken his mind pretty freely as to the inferiority 
 of the hymns and the singing at Cheltenham. 
 
 He says that the Rev. H. E. Bickersteth's sermon on 
 *Thou God seest me,' and Rev. C. B. Snepp's on Eph. 
 i. 7, are spoken of as the two sermons of the week, as far 
 as he could hear. Odd that among so many, it should 
 be the two hymn editors that should have been thus 
 marked. How the tiilc seems gathering strength ! 
 Perhaps it is only beginning, and * greater things ' are yet 
 to be seen. 
 
 WlNTERDYNE, December 5, 1873. 
 
 Many thanks for your note and most interesting 
 enclosure. Poor child, surely she will not be left to 
 wander on such dark mountains ! 
 
 Is it not strange and sweet? God always gives me 
 what I always ask for — a special 'afterward,' either of 
 spiritual blessing to myself or to others, for every special 
 little trial. And so somehow I felt that the really agoniz- 
 ing toothache and neuralgia, which lasted two or three 
 days, would have some * afterward,' and it made even the 
 greatest pain actually sweet to bear. And this time I 
 have had a double ' afterward ' — one for myself, so 
 marked and so sweet, I cannot tell you about it now, 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1S75. 137 
 
 only I have never had a brighter or more rcmarkal)le 
 one. The other was my ' hymn meeting ' last night. I 
 never have enjoyed anything so much of the sort, not 
 only that I felt so happy myself, but that I never before 
 was able to speak out (luite as I did last night, just as if 
 God gave me the ' words for Jesus.' And this morning 
 I have heard that one who was present received such 
 great blessing, and was enabled to rejoice then and there 
 in Jesus as she never had done before. 
 
 Yesterday morning I had Mr. Shaw's men and my 
 sister's boys, twenty all together, and took ' Seeing Jesus ' 
 as my subject, starting from John xii. 21, only glancing 
 on the seeing by faith now, but dwelling on the future 
 seeing Him : (i) The certainty; (2) the contrasted effects 
 — glory and joy to His own, terror and woe to others j 
 (3) How; (4) When; (5) Results; (6) 'Seeing that 
 these things are so, what manner of persons ought ye to 
 be?' I did enjoy it so much, and all were so attentive 
 and bright and keen in finding passages and catching 
 ideas, and so still and solemnized when I tried to make 
 it all real to them, as indeed I felt it myself. 
 
 I forgot to tell you my chain looks beautiful, and of 
 course I always wear it, and always call it my So7igs oj 
 Grace and Glory chain ! 
 
 Christmas Day. — Your beautiful letter was a great 
 pleasure ; many, many thanks. God does answer your 
 prayers for me ; ever since last July things have been 
 different with me, and this month all is even gloriously 
 bright. I have never felt as I do now. 
 
 I have just been delighted in tracing a sort of type in 
 Luke V. One has so long 'toiled in rowing,' v/earily 
 
1 38 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 seeking holiness, wearily striving to blend one's will 
 really with the Lor'', tj, yet seeming to have taken almost 
 nothing. Then < jmes ' Launch out into the deep/ deep 
 scL of His pror ases ! And at His word we do it ; and 
 let down the net, not in the shallows any more, but into 
 the deep of His great, grand, full, enormous promises. 
 And one finds one's net filled. Oh, how He docs fill it ! 
 ICvery bit of restless longing for — one hardly knew what 
 — taken away, and instead, ' satisfied with His goodness.' 
 Do you know, I deliberately thought that could not be 
 All filled to me in this life ; I never expected it at all, and 
 yet He has done it for me — just 'satisfied mc.' I do not 
 mean that this wonderful sense of utter rest and satis- 
 faction precludes sight of and desire for more than I 
 even thought there was to be desired ; but this is one of 
 the paradoxes of faith which experience solves. Then, 
 though one does not say, ' Depart from me,' yet oh how 
 one endorses the rest of Peter's cry ! I do not know 
 how one could bear the clearer sight of the sinfulness 
 without the clearer sight, too, of the Precious Blood and 
 its full cleansing power. I had only learnt half of i John 
 i. 9, but oh how precious the ' and ' now is ! Then, ' they 
 forsook all and followed Him.' One would like to die 
 for Him, but He has not asked that ! So one wants to 
 live for Him ; and there seems to me a breadth and 
 depth in that word which I never saw before. It could 
 never be, but that we are not only to Xwtfor Him but to 
 live in Him and He in us. And the outcome of the 
 * in ' will be the ' for.' 
 
 An external need has been wonderfully supplied. I 
 heard Mr. Rogers, the clergyman that is to be of St. 
 Paul's, and it was no question of merely liking him, but 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 139 
 
 of very deep thankfulness for such a spiritual provision 
 for us, after all our ecclesiastical troubles and dissatisfac- 
 tion in Leamington. It was certainly more than I ever 
 expected when I was last at home, that the next time I 
 went to church it would be to sing out of Songs of Grace 
 and Glory ; so it was very nice to see the blue covers all 
 over the church on entering St. Mary's, Rev. T. Bromley's. 
 
 I shall send you some New Year's verses, * From 
 Glory unto Glory,' which will tell you more than I have 
 time for now. Several times lately I have felt literally 
 overwhelmed and overpowered with the realization of 
 God's unspeakable goodness to me. I say it de- 
 liberately, and with thankfulness and joy for which I 
 have no words ; I have not a fear, or a doubt, or a care, 
 or a shadow of a shadow upon the sunshine of my heart. 
 Every day brings some quite new cause for praise j only 
 to-day He has given me such a victoiy as I never had 
 before, in a very strong temptation, lifted me above it in 
 a way I never experienced yet. And I believe He will 
 * keep ' me henceforth as I never before believed 
 possible. 
 
 Will you give my love to dear Mrs. , and many 
 
 thanks for the beautiful studs and Christmas books ? 
 
 Easter 1S74. 
 
 I must just write you a line, for to-morrow's early post, 
 to tell you what a singularly and specially happy Easter 
 Sunday I have had. Oh, it is so real and satisfying, this 
 wonderful blessing which He has given me, this ' life of 
 faith ; ' test after test seems to have been sent during 
 these last four months. 
 
 And now this day, which I thought must always be 
 
140 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 more or less a sorrowful one, (her father's dying seizure), 
 with always a shadow upon the Easter brightness, has 
 been one of the very happiest of my life. I awoke 
 wondering at the sense of gladness, and I have wondered 
 all day ! For it is not, distinctly not^ that memory has 
 dulled, or that the loss of my father can ever be other 
 than great, for I suppose, except husband and wife, no 
 tie could be stronger ; certainly it was my strongest tie, 
 and it all seems like yesterday. And yet this depth of 
 bright peace, and utter gladness of heart in the joy of 
 being so consciously and closely and altogether His, and 
 ' all for Him,' shone away every bit of the shade, and 
 every vestige of 'shadow' did indeed 'flee away.' Now, 
 could any but Jesus do this for me? I know that 
 nothing but Himself could 'have so filled such a void. 
 Oh if, instead of arguing and reading books pro and con^ 
 folks would but seek the fulness of the blessing which is 
 to be had 1 
 
 I never had such a view as to-day of the blessedness 
 of the * evermore ' of consecration. I had asked Him to 
 show me more of the meaning of * utterly,' and ' only,' 
 but I had not so much thought about 'Thine utterly, 
 and only, and evermore to be ! ' 
 
 In full and {;lad surrender, we give ourselves to Thee, 
 
 Thine utterly, and only, and evermore to be ! 
 O Son of God who lovest us, we will be Thine alone, 
 And all we sec and all we have shall henceforth be Thine own. 
 
 Oh, it was so sweet, so glorious to see something of 
 that, the being His very own, the serving Him and 
 pleasing Him, the being utterly at His disposal, and with 
 Him, and in Him, and all for Him, on and on through 
 ages and ages of eternity. My whole heart said, * Whom 
 
AND HIS WIFE, 1870-1875. 141 
 
 have I in heaven but Thee? and there is none upon 
 earth that I desire beside Thee ! ' 
 
 It has been such a special day, that I cannot help 
 hoping it may have been given, not for myself only, but 
 to prepare me for some special message-bearing, perhaps 
 only to one, perhaps to many, while I am away. But I 
 never feel eager even for that now ; it is so much happier 
 to leave it all with Him, and I always pray, ' Use me. 
 Lord, or not use me, just as Thou wilt.' Oh, He is so 
 good to me, I did not really expect He would do so 
 much for me ; indeed, I really did not know six months 
 ago that such unvarying peace was possible here. I tell 
 you all this because you said you would pray for mc 
 to-day; and if this is not an abundant answer to whatso- 
 ever you have been praying for me, I don't know what 
 it could be ! Only I wish everybody had it, and I wish 
 good people would not think it their duty to stay in 
 Romans vii., as I always conscientiously believed till of 
 late ! I cannot imagine how they can think that Rom. 
 vii. 25 and Rom, viii. 2 could both describe St. Paul's 
 experience at the same moment. They seem so clearly 
 consecutive and not contemporaneous. So, * Thanks be 
 to God which giveth us the victory, through our Lord 
 
 Jesus Christ ! ' 
 
 WiNTERDYNE, March 5, 1875. 
 
 Will you pray that patience may have her perfect 
 work in me, and that I may glorify God in pain ? It is 
 very keen, sometimes seems almost more than I can 
 bear, especially at night ; this goes to retard my recovery 
 considerably. I had advanced to being able to creep 
 across the room, now I am carried again from bed to 
 sofa. 
 
142 LETTERS TO A CLERICAL FRIEND 
 
 ITast thou not heard, within some sacred pile, 
 
 AVhen hushed the swelling choir, through vaulted aisle, 
 
 A sweet low echo lingering of the song, 
 
 As would angelic harps the sound prolong? 
 
 So through the silent chambers of my soul, 
 
 In calmest melody, Thy sweet words roll. 
 
 No, dear , not ' resignation ! ' It is brighter and 
 
 sweeter than that — it is 'rejoicing;' even in this terrible 
 pain I could not have imagined that He would have 
 made me so perfectly satisfied and really overflowingly 
 happy in whatei^er His faithful love appoints, even such 
 real and almost constant suffering as I have had these 
 eleven days past, — never had such pain before except for / 
 a single day or night. ' He giveth songs in the night,' \ 
 and all along has enabled me not to sigh but to sing, 
 ' Thy will be done.' ' Resignation ' always sounds to me 
 to have a shade of a sigh left in it. You can't think how 
 glad and thankful I am that He has enabled you to say 
 the same as to the postponement of your work. I have 
 no doubt but that it will prove to be all right in the end; 
 delay in such a matter may so obviously turn out to 
 have been for the good of the work, and save another 
 appendix ! 
 
 There is One, so fair, so bright, 
 So good, so gracious ! Love, and Life, and Light 
 Are His rich titles. Oh, for Ilim I long 
 To be my Hope, my Joy, my Strength, my Song I 
 Earth's shadow melts in conquering light away 
 rScfore the rising Daystar's earliest ray. 
 
DIVISION IV. 
 
 LETTERS WITHOUT DATE. 
 
 Leamington. 
 You DEAR Little Thing,— I call your Brucy card 
 quite touching, it's real right-down fag, and I appreciate 
 it ten times more than if you had got £$ "^ notliing but 
 gold ; and I have not the slightest doubt that the Master 
 Himself takes the same view of it ! The increase is 
 delightful, and quite surprised me. I am sure you have 
 done what you could, and I don't expect more than 
 that ! Neither does our dear Master, who knows all 
 the difficulties and hindrances that arise in our bits of 
 work for Him— every one of them. Do not think I have 
 not thought of you all this while ; if I had not been so 
 very ill, you would not have had more attempts to com- 
 fort and cheer from any one. Perhaps I have only 
 thought all the more. I think I can realize what you 
 have felt and gone through more than you think. And 
 you have felt more for others than for yourself, I know. 
 It is always a little harder lesson to entrust our dear 
 ones entirely to His wise dealing, than ourselves. But 
 He is doing just the very best, the absolutely right 
 
 113 
 
144 LETTERS WITHOUT DATE. 
 
 things for every single one of you, all the time. He 
 knoweth — He careth — He loveth, all of you all the 
 time. 
 
 I have been worse, i.e. in much greater suffering, 
 since your Aunt M. wrote, but am much easier this 
 week. It is nearly five months since I was taken ill ! 
 but it has been all light, no shadow in it, only a new 
 test of His faithfulness, as I am sure every trial will 
 prove to be, to yoii as well as to me. 
 
 Perhaps some day A. may be your 'crown of 
 rejoicing!' Did not you like Jeremiah xxxii. 17, 27 
 ever so ? 
 
 PvRMONT Villa, March 3. 
 
 My darling Little Thing, — It never dawned on me 
 yesterday that it was going to be your birthday to-day ! 
 I'm so sorry. The twenty-first too — no longer a legal 
 ' infant,' which you were yesterday ! Well, darling, may 
 you grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord. 
 Jesus Christ. Do not be standing still, dear ; He says. 
 * My sheep follow Me,' and follow means going on, not 
 stopping. I want you to follow faithfully, fully, and 
 fast — all three ! And of course A. says, ' All very 
 well for good folks, but I'm different, / can't.' No, you 
 can't ; but then Jesus is able — able to do it all for you 
 and in you. Let Him. 
 
 I am writing now because I asked you to pray for 
 my classes, and I have never had so much blessing 
 before, so you must praise now. He * hath not left Him- 
 self without witness' in either of my four classes, but my 
 Friday evening class is specially blessed. I have now 24 
 young women (of various grades), though in this country 
 
LETTERS WITHOUT DATE. I4S 
 
 place I was told there was really no material at all for 
 such a class. But many walk from long distances. 
 Last Friday I had a most wonderful time of blessing ; 
 it was my fifth week, and I had tried to lead on and 
 up to what I did. I threw off every attempt at more 
 interest — broke off my lesson in the middle, and made 
 it a heart to heart personal 'now or perhaps never' 
 appeal. I never in all my life so felt Christ's actual 
 presence with us, nor saw such intense, perfectly breath- 
 less attention ; nearly all were in tears. Then I asked 
 all who really wanted to close with Christ's offer of 
 salvation then and there to stay with me. Eleven 
 stayed. I asked them to kneel and remain kneeling, 
 and then I prayed for and with them — not continuously, 
 but with intervals of silence, leaving them with Jesus. 
 Then I went softly round to every one, so softly as not 
 to disturb even the one kneeling next, asking my Master 
 to give me the right word for each. Reserve seemed 
 broken ; every one, even the shyest, whispered freely what 
 they felt ; four found Him then and there with perfect 
 joy and freedom ; four more seemed no less really to 
 have come then to Him, only did not speak quite so 
 strongly; two more who had come before were filled 
 with quite new peace and conscious nearness, and only 
 one of the eleven went away unsatisfied, and yet even 
 she certainly was not 'sent empty away,' for her desires 
 were greatly intensified to find Jesus. Of those whom 
 either shyness or promise to be home prevented from 
 remaining, I have not yet seen all ; but of those whom 
 I have seen or heard from, not one seems 'left out.' 
 Two or three 'went out and wept bitterly' for sin; 
 one, ' never saw what a sinner she was before.' Another 
 
 K 
 
146 LE TTERS WITHO UT DA TE. 
 
 has written most touchingly to me ; another went home 
 to pray for the very first time ; and so great was the 
 blessing, that I fully expect I shall find it the same with 
 the remaining four or five, whom I have not yet been 
 able to see. . . . See now how truly God docs answei', 
 and how marvellously He has answered this prayer. I 
 have never had such full and sudden blessing before. 
 . . . And now will you pray that still more may conic, 
 — that those who have not yet found may find, and that 
 the new members of my class may not miss the blessing 
 by their later journey ? Will you pray that I may have 
 special and clear guidance, what subject to take for next 
 Friday ? Will you pray that the two girls I mentioned 
 may really be brought to Christ? because though all 
 souls have equal value, I covet the influence of their 
 position, and long to have it used for Christ. Will you 
 pray that though there seems no one to carry it on when 
 I leave, some way may be opened for them to keep 
 together, and have at least a monthly meeting for read- 
 ing and prayer among themselves ? And will you ask 
 your sister, and any other Y. W. C. A. members to pray 
 fervently that the work may be increased and deepened ? 
 And that my other classes, Sunday morning, Sunday 
 evening, and Monday evening, and a large choir practice 
 on Wednesday evening (which gives me opportunity 
 among men and boys, whom I could not otherwise 
 reach), may all be blessed too ? 
 
 Now dear, for glorious news ! Dear has indeed 
 
 given himself to Christ * in full and glad surrender ! ' 
 outspoken, overflowing joy in the new and blessed 
 service. It is enough only to see his face ! Wish I 
 
LE TTERS WITHOUT DA TE. 147 
 
 could stay to tell you all about it. He told his father 
 early on the morning of his birthday (told me at eleven 
 o'clock the night before !), and when his father met me 
 he could not speak for jov — he just said, 'O Fanny!' 
 and cried ! They have all been so happy together, and 
 we have had such sweet little times over our Bibles. It 
 is so different when every one is entirely of one 
 mind. Mademoiselle was, I think, a help, her influence 
 is so decided and so spiritual ; since you went she has 
 shone. 
 
 And now, when shall it be ' full and glad surrender ' 
 of yourself to Jesus ? When shall it be, not ' How much 
 for Jesus ?' but 'all for Jesus ' ? '■Rise! He calleth theeT 
 ' Arise, shine ! ' Dearie, when ? 
 
 My poor dear Little Thing, — I have forgiven and 
 will try \.Q forget that letter. And He forgives and forgets 
 too, because He loves so tenderly. Perhaps we only 
 feel the deep tenderness of that love through the con- 
 sciousness of failure and sin. I don't think the angels 
 can realize it as we do. Now one can only pray that it 
 may be overruled for all of you. Do not vex about it. 
 God can and does bring real good out of mistakes, and 
 blessing out of suffering. I know He will so comfort 
 and bless His own dear child E., that she will be 
 a blessed gainer by it. But her suffering is perhaps a 
 harder lesson of patience and trust for you, dear little 
 thing. Pray for her and trust for her, and you will 
 have a share of the blessing that God means for her. 
 
 I have just sent off about 380 little bouquets to the 
 Flower Mission at Mildmay, 210 of which were gathered 
 
148 LE TTERS IVITIIO UT DA TE. 
 
 and made up by the servants at Oakhampton ! the rest by 
 various nieces and young friends. The servants took to 
 the notion with regular enthusiasm — it was quite deh'ght- 
 ful ! I could not do much but set the thing going, and 
 probably got more helped than if I had been able 
 to gather ad lib. myself! Some of the nosegays were 
 lovely, and the ensemble when got together ready to 
 pack, was quite a sight. 
 
 ( I see no scriptural ground to suppose sin can ever be 
 ' eradicated,' i.e. so destroyed that it would not instantly 
 revive if the cleansing and the keeping were withdrawn, 
 and we ran from under the wing of Jesus, as Mr. Everard 
 phrased it. 
 
 I had not got very much out of the Word for a few 
 days, so I asked Him to send me something special, and 
 lit upon Luke v. 4-1 1. 'The deep' of His promises, 
 and the ' toiling all night,' and the ' at Thy word,' — it is 
 lovely. 
 
 My path would be a hopeless dilemma, but for trust in 
 momentary guidance. 
 
 . . . This is only a scrap to wish you all good things 
 for the New Year. For * all are yours,' so how safely we 
 may wish it to one of His dear ones. My pen has just 
 involuntarily paused for a i^w moments — such a thrill 
 came over me of thinking how He loves jv^« — how He 
 could not do without jjw/ — how His very glory would be 
 incomplete not merely without you in heaven, but 
 without the glory which you are ordained, and made on 
 purpose to bring to Him here. And you will guess that 
 7ny heart does not love you the less for this strange 
 sudden glimpse of how He loves you ! . . . 
 
LE TTERS WITHO UT DA TE. 1 49 
 
 Very many happy returns of the day to you ! I send 
 you * As ye have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk 
 ye in Him.' Will you let that as and so often come into 
 your thoughts through this year? It will be a test and a 
 stimulus, and perhaps a help towards my finding much 
 to commend and little to blame when I come again ! 
 You know how pleasant it was to me to find it so the 
 last time ! And I do not think that He who loves you 
 and gave Himself for you can take less interest in your 
 * walk ' than I do ! 
 
 Your letter to is very nice indeed, and quite the 
 
 best tack to go upon with her. Singularly enough, some 
 one of whom I had often heard has been staying here 
 two days, and who at the same age was much such 
 another. She was telling me deeply interesting accounts 
 of how for years, she went off upon all these new 
 doctrines, how utterly she believed them, fancying she 
 had been led into them, after wrestling for whole nights 
 in prayer and tears ; and how earnestly she tried to 
 persuade others. Now, after keen and deep trials she 
 has fully come back to the old paths, and bitterly regrets 
 these wanderings, only that she thinks they may help 
 her to help others who are similarly restless. I wished 
 you could have met her — it would have strengthened you, 
 I think ; and she is a person of very unusual power and 
 knowledge, taking large Bible classes. I was so astonished 
 at all this, having heard so much of her in her former 
 phase, and not having heard of her return to quiet, steady 
 Church of England doctrine. The enclosed may help you 
 if you hear hasty things about the Church of England, and 
 the Bennett Judgment — read it carefully to please me i 
 
ISO LE TTERS WITHO UT DA TE. 
 
 Yes, clearest, seek Jesus only, seek llim in His Word 
 and in prayer, just Himself^ and you will find it a 
 thousand times more profitable. I was cutting out hymns 
 the other day, and could not help cutting out this old 
 verse with reference to all you told me of your long 
 earnest wrestlings : 
 
 ' Were half the breath thus vauily spent, 
 To heaven in supjilication sent, 
 Your cheerful song would often be, 
 * ' Hear what the Lord has done for mc ! " ' 
 
 Meanwhile, I do so thank God that He has kept you, 
 for it is indeed a * keeping.' 
 
 I am delighted at your reading with ; it will be 
 
 better for both of you, and you will find it both more 
 interesting and easier to persevere in. Only I hope you 
 have some other book in hand to read by yourself as 
 well. I do not think any book will seem so difficult to 
 you after you have mastered Butler's Analogy. 
 
 My poor darling, do not stay away from His table, 
 because you are feeling something of the unworthiness 
 and sinfulness which we all have to find out in our- 
 selves. You do want to come to Jesus, to be really His, 
 to follow Him — I know you do. And the holy com- 
 munion is just to remind us of His death, to be 2i pledge 
 of His love, which is just what you do want to be 
 reiiiinded of, do you not? And feeling sorrowful and 
 sinful is all the more reason why you may come. Not 
 that I want to dissuade you from dealing very plainly 
 with yourself : anything is better than false peace ; but the 
 Lord Jesus has true peace for you — go to Him for it. 
 
LETTERS WITHOUT DA TE. 151 
 
 just as if you had never gone before — lay your heart quite 
 open before Him, * tell Ilini all you feci and all you do 
 not feel,' and look for the answer not in your own 
 heart and feelings (perhaps that has been your mistake), 
 but in His Word. See what He says, and take that 
 as His answer, for His Word cannot change or pass 
 away. 
 
 I have been waiting for days expecting my friend to 
 send me mottoes for 1868; they are only just come — 
 'And now, Lord, what wait I for? My hope is in 
 Thee,' and 'Surely I come quickly.' Will you take 
 them for yourself, dearie? For our hope needs to be 
 only in Thee, and we want to learn to wait for Him and 
 for nothing else. And ought not the remembrance of 
 His * surely ' to stir us up to watchfulness and earnest- 
 ness, and to lead us on to such expectant love that we 
 may be able to give the blessed answer, ' Even so come, 
 Lord Jesus 1 ' 
 
 {To M. R) 
 
 ShARESHILI, rAKSONAGii. 
 
 If I had forgotten my promise of writing to you, the 
 'Ceadmille failthe,' which smiled at me on my return 
 home would have reminded me of it. But I did not 
 intend to forget ! Your love finds indeed ' Cead millc 
 failthe ' in my heart. . . . 
 
 How I should like you to see my children (nieces). 
 Both are rather pretty and very tall; Evelyn, though 
 only twelve last birthday, is just my height. She has 
 been very delicate for a long time, and can seldom do 
 
1 52 LE TTERS IVITIIO UT DA TE. 
 
 regular lessons. ... I do think God has begun His 
 own work in her, though very gradually, and that He 
 will carry it on. She feels her delicacy very much, 
 specially as it keeps her back in her lessons, and occa- 
 sions frequent disappointments as to little pleasures ; but 
 this training is evidently good for her, and I think she 
 is beginning thus early to spell the great lesson, ' Thy will 
 be done.' 
 
 She is very thoughtful and active in mind, and has a 
 curious liking for any sort of theological questions, so 
 that often I am obliged to go into things with her, for 
 the sake of setting her mind at rest, which I should 
 hardly have expected to converse about with girls of 
 eighteen or twenty. Last summer, a story book of Miss 
 
 S , of very High Church tendency, was given her, 
 
 which I was sorry for, but could not help. She knew I 
 did not like the book, and asked why. I merely said, 
 that if she read the book as a mere story, she might not 
 notice the evil in it ; and so I supposed and hoped it 
 would do her no harm, but that she had better show me 
 any passages which she felt doubtful about. Well, I 
 don't think there was one error but what she discovered 
 and showed me, perceiving the tendency of many fair- 
 sounding passages with an acuteness which surprised me, 
 remarking at the end that she thought the tendency of 
 the whole book was to make one think that our salvation 
 depends rather on what we can do for ourselves, or what 
 the Church can do for us, than on what the Lord Jesus 
 has done, which was hitting the very mark. Connie is sharp 
 enough at lessons, but has not the same sort of develop- 
 ment as E. She is a remarkably handy and active child, 
 can turn her hand to anything, and has a wonderful 
 
LE TTERS WITHO UT DA TE. 153 
 
 notion of what is the right thing to do at once in any 
 little mishap. She is very bright and merry and 
 energetic. C. has a little class at the Sunday school, 
 and flatters herself that she shall get the children on 
 wonderfully, so that Minny 'will see the difference' 
 when they go up into her class. She teaches them a 
 Bible story every Sunday out of Line upon Line, and I 
 wanted her to make a point of asking them the nice little 
 questions upon it at the end of the book; but she soon 
 after declined them, saying ' she found the children 
 understood best what she asked them out of her own 
 head ! ' She has a strongly practical turn of mind, contra- 
 distinguished from Evelyn's poetical one; an amusing 
 instance thereof was at the time of the earthquake, 
 which we felt so strongly at O. two years ago : her first 
 remark about it was, * I wonder if it has shook any 
 peaches down?'! 
 
 {ToM.F.) 
 
 Yours is a strangely tried life, dear M.; it seems 
 wonderful that so much should be laid upon you. 
 Somehow I always feel it so much harder to see that 
 trouble or suffering is right, and best for others than for 
 one's self. I think one sees one's own 'needs-be ' better 
 than other people's. If yours is a pre-eminence of 
 suffering, there must also be pre-eminence of love and 
 care. I have thought of you lately, when our little J. 
 was so ill, how though the others were poorly, yet a 
 double, treble portion of thought and watchfulness was 
 given to him, because he was more suffering than they. 
 
154 LE TTERS IVITHO UT DA TE. 
 
 And I loved to think what special love must be hovering, 
 brooding over your many trials. Join me in thinking of 
 I Pet. i. 5, 8 to-morrow evening at seven o'clock. Some 
 day I will sing it you ; the passage has haunted me so that 
 I must set it to music. How I wish I knew all that you 
 know of the * joy unspeakable ' ! What a marvellous bit 
 that is — ' the trial of your faith being much more pre- 
 cious/ etc. 
 
 I am so glad your 'joy-bells ' of music definition reached 
 me in time to add to the list ; it is the prettiest of all. I 
 wondered no one considered what music is to the blind, 
 so I am going to put ' Sunshine for the sightless.' I am 
 not good at definitions, but why did not some one speak 
 of music as being the only universal language, understood 
 by men of every tongue, and by the angels too ? It is a 
 sort of alphabet of the language of heaven too, not any 
 more equal to it, of course, than an A B C book is to 
 Milton, but a sort of introduction. At least it ought to 
 be so. Trench (referring to a different subject) says 
 something about the manifold provisions, which Infinite 
 Love has made for the finer needs of our nature, and I 
 think music is one of the strongest instances of that. 
 Why should such a mysteriously subtle and unaccount- 
 able gratification have been provided for us? Verily, 
 He is Love ! Finally, I give you an analogy to think out 
 — that — between light and music, or say rather between 
 colour and music. 
 
 {To i\L K) 
 
 Your sweet and most lovely card was one of the rnys, 
 which helped to cheer an otherwise sorrowful birthday, 
 
LETTERS WITHOUT DA TE. 155 
 
 and came as a message from the One who cannot pass 
 away. May it come back to your heart, dear M., with 
 its strong consolation. 
 
 Don't you enjoy Pleasant Fruits?^ It is such fun, I 
 think, as well as edification ! 
 
 I am bringing out a Scotch song, 'Scotland's Wel- 
 come,' anent the royal marriage, which I rejoice in — 
 don't you ? 
 
 Now tell me whether you have seen Hints on Bible- 
 marking, by Mrs. Stephen Menzies, because, if you have 
 not, I will send it to you. The plan was not new to me, 
 but I am very glad it is issued — ch '^fly thanks to 
 Moody. 
 
 Does not His Word open out more and more, as the 
 years go on ? One feels greedy of every bit that one 
 seems to get hold of for oneself I so often look for- 
 ward and wonder, ' What next, Lord ? ' what will be the 
 next unexpected shining upon a text, or golden thread 
 put into one's hand to string many upon ?' 
 
 I am so glad you have our Y. W. C. A. reports. I do 
 so enjoy our meetings. Of course when I am at home, 
 I never write any * remarks,' because I strike in with one 
 here and there at the meetings. The outline and chief 
 part is always by our dear little secretary. Miss M. 
 Watson. Why don't you put in * remarks ' ? I am sure 
 He does not fail to give you 'new thoughts of God' — 
 why not contribute them ? I don't often get any now — 
 the rush of the tide of life seems a little too strong and 
 too noisy for me — I am not very strong yet, and can't 
 quite keep pace with things in^ general. The ' calling 
 1 Pleasant Fruits, by ^T. V. G. H. Nibbct & Co. 
 
1 56 LE TTERS WIT HO UT DA TE. 
 
 apart ' was an enormous blessing to me, I would not 
 have missed it for anything. 
 
 I send Ezek. xl. 4. I have been most immensely 
 struck with it — note the three ' tJiines^ and the vaguely 
 grand ''all that I shall show thee,' and the significance 
 of * brought hither,' and the climax of command. It is 
 so full of suggestion for ourselves. 
 
 Oakhampton. 
 
 Dearest Mother, — You must have wondered I did 
 not write yesterday, but we went to Worcester early — 
 such a glorious day ! 
 
 So grieved to hear of your suffering so much, bui, 
 dear mother, I do pray that the peace may be pro- 
 portioned to the great need of it, and then I know 
 you will not even wish it otherwise. I have wanted 
 to write to you every day, literally, and tell you of all 
 the various small ongoings. Most thankful to hear 
 
 at church for the poor's sake. Such clear, ringing 
 
 gospel, and, although he does ramble, I enjoy it greatly. 
 But, alas ! some are very naughty over his peculiarities. 
 I especially regret incorrect reading of Holy Scripture, 
 any alteration or omission of words I can neither defend 
 nor excuse. I feel quite well now, with lying down all 
 the afternoon, and doing nothing but needlework, or 
 reading, or croquet, or playing with the dogs and 
 doves. Thanks for your note to me, darling mother, 
 so kind and sweet. I don't think I quite explained, 
 that what distresses me is not others seeing as I do, but 
 that false statements and accusations should be so 
 persisted in. Only let bare justice and truthfulness be 
 
LE TTERS WITHO UT DA TE. 157 
 
 kept to, and difference of opinion does not trouble me 
 at all. ... I do not fuss about coming to you, though 
 heart and love would bring me this moment, only I feel 
 it is probably better for you and Miss Nott that I should 
 
 wait. 
 
 I cannot help applying my verses to you, mother 
 
 dear : — 
 
 Oh that the love I bear her 
 
 Might blossom into skill 
 To comfort and to brighten, 
 
 And all with gladness fdl ! 
 Ah, helpess love ! Yet 'tis a joy 
 
 To turn each wish to prayer, 
 And where that dear one dwelleth, 
 
 To know that God is there. 
 
 — Your loving child. 
 
 {To the late Julia Kirch hoffer.) 
 
 Two years ago you sent me anonymously an extract from 
 Our Father, and some comforting words from the far 
 sweeter Book ! That nameless ministering was not in 
 vain. I have never forgotten the singular solace it was to 
 me, and now let me thank you for it. And if you live to 
 pass through the same deep sorrow, may He pour His 
 own sweet comfort and strength into your heart. May 
 you have a very happy Easter Sunday, and feel the 
 presence of our beloved Saviour, Avho is * risen indeed.' 
 
 Oakhampton. 
 Thanks many, indeed, for promising to pray for one 
 so very dear to me, that I have no greater desire than 
 that he may be ' partaker of the benefit.' There is much 
 
IS8 LETTERS WITHOUT DATE. 
 
 that is hopeful, but also much that is discouraging ; but 
 the blessing can, and I trust will, overflow all hindrances. 
 
 do pray that all prejudices and hindrances may be 
 swept away, and that Jesus Himself may meet him there. 
 He would be gain to Christ's cause, for he has con- 
 siderable influence and natural gifts, and I do so long 
 for these to be all for Jesus. 
 
 I want you also to pray for one I am not at liberty to 
 name. I had a literary request from him two days ago, 
 and in my reply I wrote, quite simply and without any 
 effort, just a few lines about what Jesus has been to me 
 in my illness, and is : his reply is almost the most 
 touching letter I ever saw, especially coming from one 
 who does not ' wear his heart upon his sleeve ; ' it seems 
 as if the fountains of the great deep were suddenly 
 broken up, and he says, ' I would give a million-fold all 
 
 1 have to feel as you feel.' I cannot help feeling God is 
 doing and going to do ' great things ' again through these 
 few simple words. But share my prayer, that in due 
 time you may share my praise for him. I am better, but 
 still very weak. What an unspeakable mercy it is to be 
 able to trust Jesus entirely, and to leave health and 
 everything happily in His dear hands ! God has lately 
 used the enclosed tiny hymn as the definite means of a 
 very bright and decided conversion. 
 
 I do not indulge in writing to you as I would like, 
 because writing tires me so much that I rather reserve 
 my pencil for letters which may do a tiny bit of work lor 
 Jesus. 
 
LE TTERS WITHO UT DA TE. 1 59 
 
 [To ) 
 
 I wonder if you prayed for me last night? I had 
 been feeling very ' grey ' all day, and had a cry at night, 
 and then prayed a long time that I might be ' satisfied 
 with favour ; ' that I might know something of Christ's 
 love, and so not feel disappointed at the denial of full 
 earthly love all my life. And after a while I think a sort 
 of answer came, for it seemed as if a sudden flow set in 
 of all the texts speaking of God's love (without any 
 effort of memory), and it was very soothing and sweet ; 
 and I went to sleep resting on it, and woke in the night 
 praying about it. It was not exactly realization that He 
 loves me, but a trusting Him in the dark for His word's 
 sake, that He does love. I should tell you that before 
 this I had, in my tears, given up and said, ' Thy will be 
 done,' and meant it, with full acquiescence in His will. 
 Do you understand me? it is not exactly or entirely 
 
 feeling disappointed about , but more, I think, the 
 
 sense of general heart-loneliness and need of a one and 
 special love, . . . and the belief that my life is to be a 
 lonely one in that respect. ... I do so long for the love 
 of Jesus to be poured in, as a real and satisfying com- 
 pensation. . . . But I think I shall do better now that I 
 have been enabled to ' remember His love ' for a little. 
 I do so want Him to sanctify the whole thing, and give 
 me spiritual blessing in and by it. ' Who teacheth like 
 Him?' 
 
 My heart aches for you. I can't tell you how I shrink 
 from writing what will add to your pain, nor how glad I 
 
1 60 LE TTERS WITHO UT DA TE. 
 
 should be, if I could, if I dared, write what would only 
 please and gladden you. You know I have never treated 
 this matter lightly. I know how deeply you feel it, and 
 I sympathize with you in proportion. But I cannot say 
 less than what I believe before God, viz. that * only in 
 the Lord ' is His will and law. It is strange, how invari- 
 ably He seems to link His obvious blessing with simple, 
 trustful obedience to it. I never yet knew a single 
 instance in which a Christian man or woman married 
 knowingly one who was not really ' in Christ,' but what 
 unhappiness has followed. And I never yet knew one 
 instance of this great sacrifice for the sake of obedience 
 to His Word, but what sooner or later, the blessing was 
 so plain and full that it was indeed the ' hundred-fold.' 
 The waiting and praying is one thing, but your taking 
 any definite step, while you have not the evidence of her 
 true conversion to God, is quite another. Do not think 
 I underrate the trial j so far from that, I would even 
 rank it as the nearest thing nowadays to the trial of 
 Abraham's faith : — ' Take now thy son, thine only son, 
 Isaac, whom thou lovest,' the very wording showing that 
 God Himself recognised the intensity of the trial. May 
 our Lord Himself give you proportioned faith to the 
 test He gives you, whether that faith is exercised in long 
 waiting or in resigning. He will guide with His eye, 
 and will help you to look up for that guidance. ' Jesus 
 will be more to you than any gift of His,' and yet ' no 
 good thing will He withhold ' because He loves you so ; 
 and He can work in you to will as well as to do of His 
 good pleasure, so that you may wish what He wishes, 
 whatever that may be. 
 
LETTERS WITHOUT DATE, l6i 
 
 The first opportunity I had, I only approached the 
 
 subject sideways with He probably saw whvit I 
 
 was at, for he sheered ofif so very quickly and pointedly 
 to another topic, that I thought it best not to renew the 
 attack, but adopt different tactics next time. So then 
 I made a full front attack, which gave no chance of 
 evasion, telling him straight out my fears and hopes and 
 prayers for him personally. Pie staid nearly an hour ! 
 arguing, cavilling, and twisting about like an eel. He 
 manoeuvred ingeniously to get me off Bible-ground, and 
 entangle me in metaphysical thickets, but I know one is 
 never safe but in standing firm on the Word and declin- 
 ing to use Saul's weapons — so he always found himself 
 confronted with a smooth stone out of the brook, and 
 thereby brought back again and again to personalities — 
 * And what about his own soul and salvation ? ' But I 
 saw no iinpyession ; so far I have only delivered my 
 own soul. I think I was, however, enabled to speak 
 winningly to him, and that he was a little touched by 
 the reality of my anxiety for his salvation. He will be 
 a real trophy for Jesus if converted, perhaps almost more 
 
 so than any one in I w^as so exhausted after it, that 
 
 I only had three-quarters of an hour's sleex) the whole 
 night, having got quite overwrought. 
 
 There is infinitely mci-c involved in this than you seem 
 to have the least idea of. And nothing but God's own 
 power can teach it you. It is true my attention was 
 called to this truth, and that set me thinking and praying 
 (at first it was kicking !). No human word did or could 
 open my eyes — it all came clear to me in one tremendous 
 
 L 
 
i62 LETTERS WITHOUT DA TE. 
 
 flash, one Sunday at Perry, when I was quite alone. I 
 have no doubt it was the Spirit himself revealing it, 
 even by the effects, for it is since then that all has been 
 so different. Now will you only let your mind be open 
 to receive whatever teaching He may send you ? (I do 
 not mean any words of mi7ie). I repeat, no human 
 argument can do anything, but rather making one kick 
 the more * against the pricks.' Will you for this one 
 week, really pray that He would guide you into His own 
 truth 7vhatever that may be, and that you may be made 
 wiUing to give up any ' opinion ' which is not His truth. 
 The importance of it lies here — as long as you do not 
 attribute all your salvation to God, so long you are 
 defrauding Him of the glory which is His due. Who 
 hath made you to differ ? Why do you believe and rest 
 in Jesus when others do not ? Is that difference your 
 doing or His ? Could you have come to Jesus if He 
 had not drawn you? And if He did draw you, why^jw/ 
 and not everybody ? If you are indeed * beloved ' now, 
 when did He begin to love you ? 
 
 One or other made the choice in the first place, either 
 you or God. If you did, then you had a share in saving 
 yourself, and it all hinged upon your doing or not doing. 
 If He did, then why deny Him the praise and thanks- 
 giving for having chosen you, even you ! O give glory to 
 the Lord your God, yes, all the glory. At present, though 
 you do not know it, you are defrauding Him of praise. 
 
 Words are often terrible hindrances, 'darkening counsel,' 
 — such is your word ' favouritism ; ' say ' sovereignty ' 
 instead — absolute, but righteous, though inscrutable — and 
 then bozu to it, and you will end by rejoicing in it. 
 Besides you only shift the difficulty, for whose doing 
 
LETTERS WITHOUT DATE. 163 
 
 is it that one is born in England and another among 
 the darkness and cruelty of Timbuctoo? God chose 
 to give you English birth and Christian training, and 
 has utterly denied the same great advantages to others. 
 You must call this favouritism if anything is — I call it 
 sovereignty. Give up that * vain word,' and you will see 
 clearer. I have been running through a Gospel of St. 
 John for you, only because I could not find a Romans, 
 Ephesians, or Thessalonians portion, which I should 
 have taken in preference as to strength of argument. 
 Will you accede to this most earnest request — that you 
 will read this Gospel, i.e. the first seventeen chapters, 
 prayerfully through — willing to receive His truth at 
 any cost or sacrifice of 'opinion ' or ' theory' or * idea.' 
 Oh, do not glance at it lightly, I am very anxious viiat 
 you should not do so. I cannot explain all you will gain 
 by receiving His truth as a little child ; but I know 
 it because I have felt and found it so. And will you 
 make it a great subject of real prayer for light and 
 teaching ? I believe that in such things, John vii. 17: 'If 
 any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine 
 wiiether it be of God,' is signally fulfilled, if we are 
 made quite willing to give up our own will about theories 
 and ideas and to follow His teaching, even if quite 
 contrary to what we fancied or liked ; then He lets 
 us ' know of the doctrine whether it be of God.' It lies 
 at the very root of ever so many other difficulties ; but 
 once receive it, and all falls into place, while the spiritual 
 * strong meat ' docs strengthen in a way I would not and 
 could not have believed till His own Hand fed me with 
 it. . . . Have you ever noticed the preposluon in Rev. 
 v. 9 ? I shall never forget how breathlessly I turned to 
 
1 64 LE TTERS WITIIO UT DA TE. 
 
 the Greek, hopifig it was wrongly translated, and found 
 it was even more emphatic in the original : ' Hast redeemed 
 us to God by Thy blood out of every kindred, and tongue, 
 and people, and nation.' I most fully agree with you in all 
 you say as to the lost. It will be their own fault, and 
 they will own the justice^ and yet the salvation of the 
 saved will be all God's glory and His doing from 
 bcgitmiug to end. I do not care to reconcile the paradox 
 — both are true and revealed — and the day shall declare 
 it. This is one of the points I want you to be clear 
 upon. Upon ivhat does your actual salvation (not your 
 possible salvation) depend ? Is the hinge your faith ? or 
 is it GocVs sovereign and free gift to you personally of it ? 
 i.e. of the faith as well as the grace. If the former, you 
 must have the credit of making the difference between 
 yourself and others, and not God. Yes, dear, — that is 
 just what I want, not argument, but the Holy Spirit's 
 light and help— coming closer. Let us both seek that. 
 
 {Letter printed as a Circular.) 
 
 Dear , 
 
 Pardon nic for regretfully resorting to this ivay 
 of replying, as the continually increasing number of 
 correspondents personally unknotvn to me, renders it simply 
 impossible to send writteji ansivers to each. You will 
 find a mark against the paragraph or sentence ivliich 
 contains a reply to your letter. — Yours faithfully, 
 
 FRANCES RIDLEY IIAVERGAL. 
 
 I. To those 7vho wish permission to use or quote hymns 
 or extracts from ;;tv writings. — It is always a pleasure to 
 
LETTERS WITHO UT DA TE. 1 65 
 
 give this freely, except in cases where I am fettered 
 by a previously given permission or arrangement, or 
 where * Musical Copyright ' should be secured by the 
 publishers. 
 
 2. To those who wish a Uandid opinion' as to MSS., 
 or advice how to profit by them. — The only 'candid 
 opinion ' of any practical value will be obtained by 
 sending your MS. to the Editor of whatever magazine 
 issues verses or articles of the same kind; he will judge 
 without bias, and reply accordingly. Introductions are 
 utterly useless; everything stands on its own practical 
 merits in an Editor's study. Payment for hymns or 
 general verses is exceptional, and unless you already have 
 ' a name,' you need not dream of it. As to larger MSS. 
 consult a London publisher. If he says he will be 
 happy to publish your MS., but at yonr expense, that 
 simply means that he knows it will not command 
 sufficient circulation to pay its expenses. Never publish 
 afiything at your own risk. 
 
 3. To those who wish a ' candid opinion ' or revision of 
 Music. — I really have not time for this. If you are a 
 beginner, send your MS. to the nearest good organist. 
 If not, send it to any high-class publisher. 
 
 N.B. — Composition without knowledge of harmony 
 is totally useless for publication. 
 
 4. To those 7vho ask me to write for some Charitable or 
 Religious Institution or object. — (i.) I never write unless 
 I have a very strong impression on my mind. A mere 
 string of rhymes by request or on hearsay would be 
 worse than useless. (2.) It does not follow that, be- 
 cause I can or do heartily sympathize in a cause, I can 
 
i66 LE TTERS WIT HO UT DA TE. 
 
 forthwith write a poem about it. (3.) I never write 
 descriptions or appeals for anything with which I am 
 not personally familiar. (4. ) I. am sorry to say that I 
 really cannot find time to write letters or addresses to 
 special Bible classes, Hospitals, etc., etc. 
 
 5. To those who kindly suggest subjects on which they 
 think something in prose or verse would be desirable. — I 
 find I have to quarry my own stones, and -lat it hardly 
 ever seems possible to me to take up a line of thought 
 suggested by another mind. At the same time, I am 
 not ungrateful for these, as they are often interesting, 
 though I cannot write upon them. But in several in- 
 stances tlie result has been more surely reached by 
 prayer that the Lord would give me the desired words, 
 than by mentioning any subject to me at all. 
 
 6. To those who ^ feel sure'' of viy interest o)'' sympathy 
 in various scliemcs of Christian work. — Dear friends, I 
 can only say that sometimes I am unable for weeks, or 
 even months together, to cut my way through to doing 
 any of my own work, because everybody expects me to 
 take an interest in their work or plans ! It is not 
 want of will, but an actual physical impossibility, to 
 respond as I would to the contifiual stream of such 
 letters from unknown fellow-workers. 
 
 7. To those who ask me to circulate or dispose of books, 
 leaflets, work., etc, — I am now obliged entirely and 
 invariably to decline to do this for any one. N,B, — I 
 never dispose of my own publications. 
 
 8. To those ivho inquire about my publications. — 
 Books, Nisbet & Co., 21 Berners Street, London, or 
 
LE TTERS. WITHO UT DA TE. 167 
 
 any bookseller in the kingdom. Songs, Hutchings & 
 Romer, 9 Conduit Street, Regent Street, London, or 
 any musicseller. Leaflets, cards, etc. : No leaflet is 
 issued without the name and address of the publisher, 
 who will supply them by return of post to any address. 
 A full list of Leaflets in Verse, seventy-five in number, 
 will be found at the end of Royal Commandments 
 (Parlane, Paisley ; and Caswell, Birmingham). 
 
 o To those who most kindly write, asking for no answer, 
 only to tell me of help, stimulus, or comfort, through some 
 message that the Lord has given me the privilege of bearing. 
 —I thank you most heartily, and ask you to pray that 
 He would graciously give me His own messages for the 
 unknown needs of His children, and to join me in 
 thanksgiving for all His wonderful goodness, 
 
DIVISION V. 
 
 LETTERS, FROM 1870 to 1875. 
 
 Pyrmont ViLi.A, March 12, 1870. 
 
 I have been ill, or something like it — only the old 
 story, nervous exhaustion, with more acute pain than 
 ever before. I am round the corner now, and have 
 been sleeping immoderately the last few days, which is 
 more than any tonic. So * I'm not to think of going 
 again to our young women's rooms, nor of opening my 
 desk to any more serious purpose than an occasional 
 letter, for I don't know how long!' So I have not been 
 able to give away ' Charley's message ! ' 
 
 I send you i John iii. 2, because it seemed sent to 
 me in the night. The phase of it which shone out was 
 this. It (and many others) is not only a beautiful picture 
 conveying one great subject or idea to the heart's eye — 
 but when more closely looked at, the painting resolves 
 itself into a mosaic, every word a precious and beautiful 
 gem. The subject is the marvellous promise, or expres- 
 sion of confidence (which comes to the same thing), 
 that we shall see Him and be like Him, through that 
 
 1(33 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1S75. 169 
 
 seeing. But just take the words one by one, and see if 
 each is not a jewel of many rays. ' Beloved— now— -are 
 —we the sons of God— a;//^— it doth not yet appear 
 _^vhat— we shall be — but we know that when He shall 
 appear WQ shall be like Him— >^— 7W— ^//«//— see— Him 
 _^^_He IS.' Why any one is enough for a great 
 sermon ! I have double-lined these on which I dwelt 
 most, though it does not follow that they are most full. 
 The word ' be ' (like Him) struck me immensely— it is so 
 absolute— not seem, but actually * be ' going glorifyingly 
 down to the very ends and depths of our whole 
 being — no surface likeness, but entirety of transfor- 
 mation. 
 
 (To E. C.) 
 Pykmont Villa, Easter, April 17, 1870. 
 
 I must send you a line, dear E. I think Maria and 
 Ellen will have set out on their journey hither, but //not, 
 let them know. 
 
 My father still lies just the same, quite unconscious. 
 Apoplectic fit early this morning, and he has never moved 
 or spoken since; no consciousness of blisters, mustard, 
 etc. Dr. Thursfield says, 'humanly speaking, there is 
 no hope whatever,' and he ' thinks he will not last many 
 hours.' Yesterday he was unusually well, all remarked 
 it, and peculiarly bright and happy. He has no 
 suffering at all, and was hardly an hour consciously ill 
 or even poorly. And when he awakens, it will be to see 
 Him as He is. Dear E., I did not think it possible 
 this blow could have been sent so mercifully, all pain 
 spared him, and that was the chief thing. And I never 
 
 s 
 
I70 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 felt before how God can give peace where it seemed it 
 vmst have been only utter grief, sudden and crushing. 
 Pray for us. 
 
 Pyrmont Villa, April 22, 1870. 
 
 ^ Blessed \)Q. the name of the Lord.' I think He has 
 put that in my heart, and my heart says it. I thought 
 I should have yours to-day, and longed for it. It will 
 be a relief to write to you, there is so much that I must 
 write to others, and I need not to you, and therefore I 
 want to. 
 
 It is a dream as yet — but rather solemn than terrible ; 
 and after it — ' when I awake, I am still with Thee.' I 
 think He will let me prove that. It has been the very 
 best for my father, and therefore I do not think any of 
 us would have it otherwise. Saturday he was better 
 than for months, was out twice, just in the sun before 
 the house — chatting cheerily to neighbours and friends, 
 and all day seemed quite peculiarly happy and bright. 
 I went with Edith H. to tea at Miss Nott's, but happily 
 was so tired that I came home at 8.30, and so was at 
 home at evening prayers. I cannot recall his prayer, 
 tliough I would give anything to remember it — all seems 
 blotted out except the fact of it. 
 
 I never said good -night to him, never remember 
 missing it before — but I had to go away directly after 
 prayers, I forget what for, and when I returned he was 
 gone up. I did not follow him, because he was tired, 
 and I thouQfht it would onlv hinder ?nd disturb him if 
 I did. I did not know that I should never have 
 another kiss. Very early on Easter Sunday morning 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 171 
 
 (April 19), (after sleeping fairly), he said his head was 
 uncomfortable — got up about six, but laid down again — 
 and became unconscious. It was apoplexy, and he 
 never moved or spoke again — laid as in deep sleep till 
 Tuesday at noon, and then the breathing ceased — that 
 was all — no struggle, no pain, only gone to rest. Was 
 it not merciful so ? Not any pang for him, not a good- 
 bye, or the possibility of a troubled thought, not an 
 hour's conscious illness — then sleep — then glory. \Yq 
 could not have chosen better for him. And for us — 
 everything that could soften and sustain has been given 
 — all were in time too to see him. There was no 
 human element, and so no evil, no bitterness; it was 
 only God's Hand. Not one regret — not one of us 
 having to wish that either he or we had done, or not 
 done this or that as second cause. If I had loved my 
 father less, I should grieve more, but his comfort was 
 truly first, and that is everything. But I would have 
 given anything but the inevitable cost of suffering to him 
 for even one last word or look. 
 
 I need not tell anybody what he was to me — I have 
 said that once for all in the Ministry of Song — (Our 
 Father), and I am so glad I did. 
 
 Dear mother is — I do not know how to tell it — I 
 never saw such grief before — and yet not one murmur. 
 
 All is in the most marvellous order — not a bill unpaid, 
 not even one letter unanswered ! He could not have done 
 more had it been known to him. Yet we have no 
 reason to suppose that he had any presentiment — no 
 shadow of death fell on him at all. And now — he 
 is 'with Him,' and I think that inckides all. And I 
 can look at that and even be glad. I did not knew 
 
172 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 God could make it so easy to bow and trust, and say, 
 * Thy will be done.' He will rest in Astley churchyard, 
 and in its loveliest spot. 
 
 April 2T, 1870. 
 
 Your note to mother was just beautiful. Dear E., 
 your own sorrow seems to liave taught you what to say. 
 I am so glad that it is fixed that I go out next week. 1 
 would much rather go right away than even come to 
 Winterdyne just now ! I do not think I shall get to feel 
 comfortably well till I have more change than mere 
 * change of air.' I do not mean that I want to forget — 
 not at all — but it will do me good to have to forget at 
 intervals. And I have felt my father's loss even more 
 intensely the last two days. How anxious you must be 
 
 about , yet I am sure God will help you to be in 
 
 'perfect peace.' 1 think He does such unexpected 
 things in that way : ' perfect peace ' where we expected 
 distress, and agony where one expected peace. Yet 
 His surprises are more often of the former kind. 
 
 {To Margaret IF.) 
 
 1870.- 
 
 What grand things Janie is permitted to do ! Of 
 course I am charmed that she sees there are advantages 
 in ■ keeping rank ' ! I never did believe in ' unattached,' 
 and never can believe the Captain intends anything of 
 the sort, and I would sooner be a Congregationalist 
 (always barring the great Bible-education point I) than 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 173 
 
 be one of those unsubordinated (I did not say 'insub- 
 ordinate ' !) waifs and strays. 
 
 Such a telling 'present salvation' seiinon last night at 
 St, Paul's — John vi. 47, and one of J. II. R.'s very best 
 A.M. on John xx 29. I have been extremely struck (for 
 myself) with the as and the so in John vi. 57, so I pass it 
 on to you and dear Bessie. I do not know how to thank 
 her for her kind message and prayers. Can you and she 
 find time to ask that I may be able if He will to carry out 
 a little poem on a subject which is a good deal too grand 
 for )nc — and yet I had a strong impulse to begin it, but 
 stuck in the middle, not because I could not scribble on 
 somehoia, but because I feel utterly unequal to put the 
 idea into any sort of adequate words, and can't bear 
 s'voiling it I We had better singing the last two Sundays 
 than ever yet, which is encouraging. I am actually let 
 into the choir now, to shout to my heart's content at the 
 hallelujahs, etc. 
 
 ( To the same. ) 
 
 January 31, 1871. 
 
 I can think of nothing with respect to the death of dear 
 Lucy's mother, but ' Thou hast made her most blessed for 
 ever.' She was not always 'glad' here, but 7ww 'exceed- 
 ing glad with Thy countenance.' Loving thanks for telling 
 me. We are still in the deepest anxiety and distress — a 
 terrible relapse last Thursday night, since which he keeps 
 saying he knoivs he is dying. The case is vot hopeless, 
 and yet there is far more fear than hope, except for 
 prayer. But the intense conviction of sin is an answer 
 so far showing that good work is begun. There have 
 
174 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 been gleams of peace, but quickly passing again. He 
 never prays for life, ofily for pardon, and will go on 
 whispering by the hour, ^Please do — dear Jesus, please 
 do wash me — whiter than snow, oh, forgive me — quite, 
 dear Saviour, do, do/^ and so on. But the last two 
 days he has wajidered so much that it adds greatly to our 
 trial, and he does not seem to understand what at first 
 seemed to soothe him. Dear Margaret, will you kindly 
 write a 'request ' for him for Friday, 'this only son/ and 
 send this on to Janie ? 
 
 {To the same.) 
 
 Perry Villa, 1871. 
 
 I meant to send an ordinary * request for praise ' for 
 Friday, but I do feel that the answer God has given 
 about the invalid is so extraordinary, that I think it 
 might be a help to praying ones if you would tell them 
 in your own words what God has done in this case. I 
 would not convey in the usual short form what a 
 remarkable answer it is. In the last three weeks 
 recovery has taken place, and he is at this moment, if 
 not very strong, yet in all respects as well as usual, and 
 running and riding about. From what I hear I have 
 every reason to believe that the life renewed will be life 
 henceforth consecrated, and that this illness has been 
 indeed the turning-point. For weeks there was literally 
 no other hope but prayer, and a most remarkable 
 spirit of prayer seems to have been given with respect 
 to his case, so many, not only in our own wide circle 
 of friends, but complete strangers, having taken it 
 up and made special request for him. Just tell 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 17s 
 
 your members something about it on Friday; it is 
 stimulating to hear how gracious God is, and it may 
 encourage them. Ask them to pray that the good work 
 begun may be carried on, and not even temporarily 
 hindered by temptations and snares, which his position 
 as well as his lively disposition will expose him to, but 
 that he may be henceforth Christ's brave and faithful 
 and entirely devoted soldier and servant. And ask 
 them to pray that tlic prayers of many years may be 
 crowned at last by the conversion of unconverted dear 
 ones, so that ii may be another gracious instance of a 
 'converted family.' Will you send this on to dear Janie? 
 I want her to know. 
 
 I am busy at work upon the Songs of Grace and 
 Glory, having finished Havergal's Psalmody. My last 
 iveek's work was re-writing sundry queer old hymns ! 
 It is so strange that on certain very precious subjects 
 no iiymn-writer seems to have touched. I have a most 
 interesting servants' Bible class here, and am looking 
 for blessing. I hope mother will join me here next 
 week. I shall think of you on Fridays, and join you 
 in heart. I meant to have tried my best to help you 
 at the meetings ! but as yet it has only been by prayer. 
 
 I am so delighted at the bright opening — not the 
 least surprised that none stayed Sunday p.m. I doubt 
 not that Monday night, which seems to have been 
 beyond expectations, is but the beginning. You have ia 
 a special way 'come near to minister unto Him' this 
 week, Ezek. xliv. 15, 16, and so Num. xvi. 5 belongs to 
 you and the 7th verse. But it begins with the being 
 ' chosen,' and from that flows the ' come near ' and 
 'shall be holy.' Is not that for you, dearie? 
 
176 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 {To E. C.) 
 
 Christinas A/tcritooii, 1871. 
 
 I must send you a line of Christmas greeting — I am 
 so glad you are at Winterdyne. Christmas has as much 
 of pain as of joy in it, Jiiore perhaps, and yet one would 
 not blot out the memories which cause the pain. I do so 
 utterly agree with what you wrote to Maria about widows, 
 and the sympathy they have as compared with the utter 
 hick of sympathy with those to whom the joy of union 
 has been altogether denied, for widowhood is after all 
 but as the shadow following a great light. Has it ever 
 struck you that in this particular thing we have a 
 fellowship with our Lord, which they have not? You 
 will think this out for yourself, if )0U have not already 
 dwelt upon it. 
 
 I cannot tell you how grateful I am for your sacrifice 
 in sparing Maria to come home, I do not know when 
 anything has been a greater relief to me. The terrible 
 dreaded evening for poor mother of the anniversary that 
 so recalls my father, was tided over by Maria's coming — 
 mother's burst of agony quite startled her, ]jut dear 
 Elizabeth, I had no idea yoii were so suffering, or I 
 would not have asked for Maria; so I do hope, in my 
 own distress and anxiety for poor mother, I have not 
 sacrificed your comfort. 
 
 I suddenly collapsed three days ago — got quite 
 exhausted, but mercifully I have been able to sleep it off. 
 Let me give you my special tired text : ' He will be very 
 gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry.' \Ve may 
 not see what He will (fo, nor be able to hear what He 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 177 
 
 will say^ but what He will be^ — what He is, swallows up 
 both, and guarantees all, no matter what we feel, ' He 
 will be very gracious.' 
 
 {To E. C.) 
 
 ... I feci very much inclined to send you this text : 
 *I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.' Because 
 that takes in all * the way.' For if true ^io7C', it must 
 have always been true, even when most imperfectly 
 recognised. And we cannot get beyond *■ never.^ The 
 Greek is elsewhere rendered ' loose or slacken,' therefore 
 it seems very strong — * I will never loose my hold upon 
 thee;' the 'forsake,' I think, includes etymologically the 
 idea of leaving behind in a place, therefore it may be 
 linked with * Where I am, there shall also my servant be ' 
 (John xii. 20), and ' I go to prepare a place for you , . . 
 that where I am, there ye may be also' (John xiv. 3). 
 
 So dear E., whatever sorrows this or any coming year 
 may bring, they cannot go beyond * I know their 
 sorrows.' But may He who knows your past sorrows, 
 spare you from heavy future ones. 
 
 I do hope you will be cheered with much blessing this 
 year, specially among your girls. We are at a disad- 
 vantage with ours as compared with yours, because we 
 are hampered as to the coming Confirmation time, being 
 mixed Church and Dissert, both as to ladies and girls. I 
 hope I shall get some c^ them to attend Confirmation 
 classes, whether they go on to Confirmation itself or not. 
 I do think, and this is the experience of thousands, that 
 it is the great opportunity with young persons. The 
 very fact of feeling themselves unfit is the means of 
 
 M 
 
178 LETl'ERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 awakening so many; for the question naturally arises, 
 'If unfit for Confirmation, then am I not unfit for 
 heaven ?' Especially among what you call well-disposed 
 girls, I think it is very often the turning-point, it is such 
 a solemnly personal individual thing, that it stirs them 
 up to decide. It used to be a time of great blessing, 
 specially among my dear father's candidates — one of his 
 Sunday-school teachers, Emma Shrimpton, who died 
 lately (whom Maria knew so well), was an instance of 
 great blessing and a consistent life. I always regretted 
 
 exceedingly that was not confirmed ; for though I 
 
 believe she was a Christian before, she would have 
 found great blessing — she says things which show she 
 underrates it, and it has occurred to me that Satan may 
 make use of the fact of having no personal experience of 
 the privilege, to hinder — from making the most of it with 
 her class of girls. For of course, merely knowing of 
 Confirmation theoretically as a rite, is very different from 
 having shared in it and found its blessing. 
 
 Wc are obliged to give up two-thirds of our work 
 among the girls, and only keep the rooms open two 
 nights, as the girls do not come. It is very disappointing 
 and humiliating. I should have kept on, whether or no, 
 but I was quite outvoted by the other workers. 
 
 I am so looking forward to milder weather, so that I 
 can sit every morning in my study instead of only once 
 a week. I have been defeated altogether in a pet 
 scheme — you know my study is no practical use to nie 
 except in the few weeks of warm spring or autumn (as 
 we are never at Leamington in the summer). I cannot 
 sit without a fire, it is so extra cold under the very thin 
 slated roof I offered to pay for coals and fee the 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 179 
 
 servant, so as to have a fire nearly every day instead of 
 once a week as dear mother arranged — but one of our 
 servants is invalided, so I must not propose it. I am 
 so disappointed — one cannot have any little reading or 
 prayer in the downstair rooms, as our callers are inces- 
 sant. And it is so difficult to do anything requiring 
 consecutive thought, with interruptions every ten minutes. 
 If I am drawing on my brain at all, I lose the thread and 
 forget where I was, and have to cogitate — so I produce 
 more in my one study fire day than all the other five. 
 
 But it is foolish and selfish to grumble thus to you. 
 I ciinnot think how I was betrayed into it : one would 
 muc'.i rather dwell on mercies, which ought so infinitely 
 to iatisfy. 
 
 I thought I should not find this second return home 
 so trying as the first after my dear father's death, bat I 
 have felt it fully as much. 
 
 Leamington, March 1872. 
 
 ... I began going to the laundry girls last week, and 
 was much interested. I repeated the ' Old, Old Story ' 
 to a room-full of them, and though they were told not to 
 let it interrupt work, they one by one stopped, and 
 listened in dead silence, and two or three were in 
 tears. 
 
 I have begun giving a little series of a sort of mild 
 'lectures' on psalmody to Miss Rose's school, with 
 illustrations^ which consist of practising a hymn and 
 tune till it goes satisfactorily. For next time they are to 
 bring me instances of the characteristics of good psalmody 
 I mentioned and explained. Next time I shall point 
 out some characteristics of bad style. They are to prac- 
 tise the tunes in between — for what numbers of girls can 
 
i8o LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 play a brilliant piece and yet cannot play a hymn tune. 
 Miss R. has introduced So)igs of Grace and Glor)\ 
 and handed over her girls to my influence, which I hope 
 to use rightly for the principles and practice of ' psalmody,' 
 and while it seems to interest them extremely, gives a 
 first-rate opening for general rt-z/ZZ-High Church influence. 
 But I must hasten. I do so hope you will find many 
 an evident proof at Malvern, that the angel has gone 
 before you to choose you out a place to pitch your tent in. 
 Not but what \\\Q.fact will be the same, in any case, but 
 I should like you to find pleasant proofs of it. 
 
 WiNTERDVNE, l\Iay 6, 1872. 
 
 I have just written a lively little missionary song and 
 tune, ' Tell it out,' which is being taken up wonderfully 
 quickly. I will send it to you by book post, and you can 
 make any use you like of it. I enclose you my Flea for 
 the Little Ones, of which I think not less than half a 
 million must have been in type in the last three weeks, 
 such numbers of newspapers and magazines having 
 inserted it. I feel very strongly (on the exclusion of the 
 liible from Board schools), and it is a perfectly inexpli- 
 cable thing to me how men who profess to believe and 
 value the Bible, can join hands with ' infidels ' and 
 ' heretics ' in desiring its exclusion from Government 
 schools ; it is to me ' a wonderful and horrible thing ' 
 indeed. The last verses in my Plea are : — 
 
 Shall those who name the Name of Christ 
 
 His own great gift withhold ? 
 Our I>amp, our Chart, our Sword, our Song, 
 
 Our Pearl, our most fine Gold ! 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. i8i 
 
 Why would ye have ' no Bible taught ' ? 
 
 Is it ioxfear? or shame? 
 Out, out upon such coward hearts, 
 
 False to their Master's name ! 
 
 With battle-cry of valiant faith, 
 
 Let Britain's sons arise, — 
 * Our children shall be taught the Word 
 
 That only maketh wise ! ' 
 
 So, dauntlessly, will we unfurl 
 
 Our banner bright and broad : 
 The cause of His dear Word of Life 
 
 Our cause, — the cause of God. 
 
 I am so glad you like Bruey. My dear little nieces, 
 Alice and Bertha, to whom it is dedicated, arc both 
 stirred up by it to wish to work; and both, at their 
 earnest entreaty, begin Sunday-school teaching in Wyre 
 Hill to-morrow. 
 
 I have had many inquiries ^s to whether Briicy is a 
 true story or not, so I will make an explicit statement. 
 * Bruey,' so called from the name ' Bruce,' was, a., the 
 children say, *a real little girl.' The outline of her 
 simple story is true ; and the sketch of her character is 
 founded on my personal recollections, and inferences 
 drawn from them. Her Sunday-school work (in my 
 father's school), the Irish meeting, and the collecting 
 cards and the forty-one names, her illness and early 
 and peaceful death, are all fact. If I had been writing 
 an entirely made-up story, some things would have 
 been very different. Probably I should have made 
 Bruey collect for some vague and general missionary 
 cause, in which any one might imagine they could 
 recognise their own pet society. But my little readers 
 (so far as I know) seem to agree with me that it is most 
 
i82 LETTERS, 1870-1S75. 
 
 interesting to know just what Bruey really did collect 
 for, although there are few branches of the Irish Society 
 in England, and none at all in America. And some of 
 the grown-up readers oi Bruey may think it pleasant to 
 got a httle passing view of a very quiet and far-off corner 
 of the great harvest field in Ireland, where a silent sowing 
 of the Word is going on by this society, which shall 
 surely result in sheaves and singing. 
 
 Besides, the principles and motives and modes of 
 any work for Christ, such as dear little Bruey undertook, 
 apply just as much to any other branch of the same 
 work. Bruey's card, and the list I have kept of her 
 forty-one names, is one of my treasures. I should like 
 any dear little unknown future readers in England to 
 know that I have heard already of many children who 
 have been stirred up by Bruey's example to wish to be 
 ' workers for Christ ' too ; and who have either found out 
 different ways for themselves, or asked their parents to 
 tell them of something to do, like Bruey, ' for Him ! ' 
 
 I am so far away that I shall probably never hear such 
 pleasant news from America ; but I send my little book 
 across the ocean with a very earnest prayer that my 
 Heavenly Master may grant that by it many an American 
 girl and boy may be led to become a ' little worker for 
 Christ.' 
 
 [J/tv;/.— By F. R. H.'s request, Bruey is translated into 
 French by Mile. Tabarie, under the name of Lilla 
 (published by J. Bonhoure, 48 Rue de Lille, Paris). 
 F. R. H. was pleased with its lively and idiomatic 
 rendering, making it a pleasant book for the school- 
 room.— M. V. G. H.] 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1S75. 183 
 
 It was kind and thoughtful of you to send Miss A.'s un- 
 expectedly cheering letter. Ah, dear J., ' even F. R. H.* 
 needs perhaps more of cheer and comfort than many 
 who may perhaps have known less of joy, but also less of 
 sorrow ; and I believe this is why my tender and loving 
 Father has of late so kindly given me so much success 
 both in penwork and in the more directly spiritual work. 
 So I take Miss A.'s letter as another token of this; and 
 the same post brings me quite an enthusiastic note from 
 a London firm about words for a set of six very beautiful 
 MS. songs by Franz Abt, which they requested me to fit 
 widi English words in imitation of the original — they say, 
 ' You have done it splendidly ! ' ' Rose of roses,' etc. 
 So this 1872 has been one series of little successes and 
 great mercies. . . . Have you ever thought oui^ ' The 
 Lord will do great things ' yet ? 
 
 I cannot say I ' miss ' dear M. and E., because my 
 one object in life at present seems to be, to keep out of 
 everybody's way ! I refuse myself to every one before 
 early dinner, and decline every evening invitation; so 
 people catch me if they can in the afternoon. 
 
 December 14, 1S72. 
 This is one of the most depressed birthdays I ever 
 had. * Sent empty away ' seems inscribed on this week, 
 both for the misssion time and myself. I am certain 
 Satan has been specially at work to spoil and hinder 
 everything. I have not the least consciousness of any 
 blessing or comfort whatever ; but instead of it, a terrible 
 reaction into an utter misery of numbness of soul. The 
 whole service last night was actual weariness to me. 
 More faith and prayer and effort and expectation there 
 
1 84 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 could not have been, yet the whole result seeins to be, 
 ' He that is filthy let him be filthy still, and he that is 
 holy let him be holy still.' Only one case of anything 
 like conversion (with thirty services and meetings in the 
 eight days), and that was a girl whom I felt quite sure 
 God was leading to Himself before. It has been a most 
 strange and painful lesson of God's sovereignty ; some 
 parishes are so blessed. I heard of one where the throngs 
 of enquirers were so great that the church had to be kept 
 open all day for dealing with them \ in others, with equal 
 prayer and iiieans, just nothing at all. The addresses here 
 were so pointed and clear and direct and fervent, — just 
 what one would think must convince and lead to Christ. 
 Decided Christians and visitors enjoyed it immensely — 
 to me it was all utter blank disappointment. For twelve 
 years it has been my special wish to be in an affair of 
 this kind, or anything like the Mildmay Conference, 
 which I seem fated not to get to — it is so depressing, 
 and yet it vmst have its * nevertheless afterwards.' 
 
 {To E. C.) 
 
 Febniary 22, 1S73. 
 
 There is a little extra pressure to-day, and I can only 
 write you a note, though I meant to write a letter. I send 
 you these words, ' He is thy Lord.' You will see my 
 comment on it in IVuman's Work for March (see also 
 Under the Surface, p. 69) ; but I shrunk from saying all, 
 though if I had, it would have touched more hearts ! 
 The thought I omitted was; the restfulness of recog- 
 nising the Lord Jesus as the heavenly Bridegroom, — the 
 Husband, — meeting all the special woman's need of one 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 1S5 
 
 to bow to and love and obey, — submitting, acquiescing, 
 and obeying w'l h great gladness, because with great love. 
 You will fill this thought oul for yourself, I know, darling, 
 as I have for myself; and may He ' satisfy • all the need 
 which only Ke knows, I do delight in the whole of Ps. xlv. 
 
 Well, dear E., may ' He is thy Lord,' in its fullest 
 sweetness and solace, be your keynote for the new life. 
 
 Thank you so much for the sash ; it is exactly the 
 thing I wanted, and Amy has done it up charmingly 
 for me. 
 
 {To ) 
 
 May 22, 1873. 
 
 Your letter interested mc very much, for I do so 
 warmly sympathize with you in your longing for more 
 knowledge and more teaching. May I say freely what I 
 think? It may be that God means to show you the 
 power of His Spirit, working by His Word alone (i Thess. 
 ii. 13), and to lead you to seek and search the Scriptures 
 more earnestly iox yourself. Sometimes we lean too much 
 upon outward teaching, when we have it ; though on the 
 other hand, when He does let us have it, it is most 
 valuable and should be made the most of. I'ut I think 
 you may be quite sure of two things : — \st. That He 
 leadeth you by the right way (Ps. cvii. 7) ; and therefore, 
 if you really cannot go to a Bible class, it must be best 
 so, and He means to teach you without it. 2nd. If God 
 sends you to those who need teaching. He can put the 
 right message into your mouth, just as easily as if you 
 were a D.D. And I do feel sure we may look up to Him 
 to give us the very words to say. Very often it is just 
 when we feel most helpless that He uses us most. 
 
i86 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 As to the oil, I do not think it refers to Gal. vi. 17. 
 Oil is a special type of the Holy Spirit, with reference to 
 His work in consecrating and sanctifying us. The blood 
 came first (Lev. xiv. 14), and then the oil was put upon 
 the same members. So we need first atonement by the 
 precious blood of Christ, every member being defiled and 
 needing it ; but then follows (' go and sin no more ') the 
 oil of consecration, setting apart those very members to 
 the service of God and of sanctification throughout, 
 down to the very lowest member and power. 
 
 I should like to write much more, but am very busy just 
 now. — Yours in Him, ' whom having not seen, ye love.' 
 
 1873- 
 I do so wish there were more soul-winners, especially 
 
 at boys' schools. Somehow many never seem to do 
 more than pray in a general sort of way for the children, 
 and read good little books to them. But they do not 
 seem to aim at conversion or anything more definite than 
 'good influence,' and never speak right out about salva- 
 tion. They seem afraid to aim at it, or see lions in the 
 way. . . . And yet they are quite clear about salvation 
 for themselves, and happy and trustful, and yet hrve 
 never led a soul to Christ. I gave Pilloivs and Bells to 
 a matron who had never seen them, and she quite caught 
 at them. * Just what she wanted, often wished she could 
 say something when she put the boys to bed, now she 
 could read them this, and quite sure they would be de- 
 lighted.' She is a Christian, I have no doubt ; but, oh, 
 dear ! why cannot Christians tell these poor dear boys a 
 word about Jesus ! and yet talk so bewitchingly to them 
 about anything else ! 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 187 
 
 I received a singularly interesting letter from a lady 
 who picked up my leaflet, Have you not a Word for 
 fesuSy in the street in Edinburgh some weeks ago. She 
 has 'always been a dumb Christian, but dare not any 
 longer be so.' She writes to ask my prayers that she 
 may henceforth be able to speak for Jesus. 
 
 * Grant unto Thy servants that with all boldness they 
 may speak Thy words.' How grandly they did it in vers. 
 29 and 32 of the next chapter, and there is the same 
 Holy Ghost for us. 
 
 May 30, 1S73. 
 
 My dear Fellow- Worker (for such I am sure you 
 are), — Your most interesting letter has been travelling 
 about, and only reached me a day or two ago. Do not 
 say, ' If indeed a child of God at all.' Let me give you 
 a thought which has often cheered me when tempted to 
 say the same. Can you not set to your seal that the 
 last clause of Jer. xxxi. 3 is true : ' Therefore with 
 loving-kindnesses have I drawn thee ' ? It is so, because 
 you would not feel drawn to the Saviour, unless the 
 Lord Himself had done it — your natural heart would 
 not draw you, and Satan would not, so it must be His 
 own * loving-kindnesses,' ' for no man can come to mc, 
 except the Father which hath sent me draw him,' — 
 well then, if He has drawn you, why ? 
 
 Look at the glorious antecedent of the ' therefore : ' 
 'Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love.* 
 There is no escape from this conclusion, dear friend j 
 \Q.n\y, Jehovah hath loved you 'with an everlasting lovi\* 
 and you have that absolute proof of it, ' Therefore with 
 loving-kindnesses He hath drawn you.' 
 
i88 LETTER.^;, 1870-1875. 
 
 I feci very much for you in your sad story of trials, 
 but may I send you Prov. iv. 11, * I have led you in 
 right paths?' Does not that cover all the life-sorrows, 
 and solve all the life-mysteries? Do not look at your 
 trials as only sent for your o\s\\ sake ; see Phil. i. 29. 
 
 Who knows for what blessed service our Master is 
 meetening and polishing you in your sad and lonely hours ! 
 
 I am an orphan now, and have found the truth of Ps. 
 xxvii. 14, ' When my father and my mother forsake me, 
 then the Lord will take me up ;' so I send it on to you, 
 praying that it may be yours in your heart-orphanhood. 
 I am very thankful to hear of your finding my leaflet, 
 and shall be very glad if He will make it still further 
 helpful to you in witnessing for Him. I cannot help an 
 impression that there will be many s'.ars in your crown. 
 May He give you much grace and courage and wisdom 
 and love, and if it be His will, success in winning souls. 
 
 Oakham PTON,////)/ 1873. 
 I have found plenty to do here, and cannot overtake 
 the numbers of poor people who would like me to visit 
 them, though I give either a morning or evening of each 
 day to it. I have the first class of girls on Sunday a.m., 
 and my old Sunday reading p.m., for which the servants 
 seem grateful. Thanks to Sarah D.'s information and 
 help, I have quite a nice Bible-class on Friday p.m. of 
 farmers' daughters, and such-like girls. On Mondays, I 
 have a cottage reading, I should much like to begin 
 another as well, but it seems more prudent not to begin 
 too much, especially as there is much visiting to be done. 
 — — is very kind and afifec donate, but I see no en- 
 
LETTERS, 1870-187'?. 189 
 
 couragement to liope anything more — I have been crying 
 over her to-day. 
 
 So glad you were at the Conference — strange how that 
 ahvays sHps through my fingers. I quite hoped we should 
 have been back for it this June. Well, He knows best, 
 and perhaps it might not have been as much real help to 
 me as I was reckoning on. I am greatly enjoying the free- 
 dom of not having pressing work which must be done. 
 I had no variety or society or a lything to make a break, 
 and I would not like ever to have such another ten 
 
 months. But for the real belief that is and will be 
 
 an influence for God, I never could have stuck to that 
 utterly tiring and tiresome proof-correcting and corre- 
 sponding with printers, etc. 
 
 I dare not yet allow myself a free fling at any fresh head 
 and eyes work, though there are many things I am 
 longing to do ; but I feel I need a rest from it, if ever I 
 am to do any more telling pen-work. So the visiting 
 and classes seem to be my work at present, and though 
 I should probably be wiser if I gave myself a real rest 
 and liohday, I cannot refuse to enter such an open door. 
 
 October 1873. 
 During the Mission Week at Liverpool, my hymn- 
 meeting began at 7.30 — opened with prayer by the 
 Rector, who then left it to me. The hall was fairly full, 
 and it is a capital place for sound. It took a while to 
 get the steam up, but before long we had some very fair 
 singing. I had made out a little programme of hymns, 
 progressing to a climax of praise and brightness, and all 
 seemed to enjoy it, the token thereof being that when I 
 
190 LETTERS, 1870 -1875. 
 
 closed at 9.15 every one was astonished at the time 
 being gone. There were a good many strangers and 
 critics present, which rather awed me. It was not merely 
 mechanical practice, and I do not think it failed in its 
 higher objects. A lady wrote so gratefully to me next 
 day, telling me of the new and full comfort which had 
 come t(j her through a few remarks I made before singing 
 Hymn 14, Songs of Grace and Glory : — 
 
 O my Lord, how great the wonders 
 Tliy rich grace has wrought for me ! 
 
 On Thy love my spirit ponders, 
 Praising, magnifying Thee. 
 
 We sang it to my father's tune ' Zaanaim.' 
 
 Friday evening was much nicer than Thursday. The 
 singing went splendidly, and I felt as much at home as 
 ever I did with my Sunday-school class, and sonicliow 
 did not feel the least difficulty in reaTly saying out all 
 that was in my heart about the hymns themselves, and 
 the great subjects of the Mission Week. Mr. Stubbs 
 begged me so, not to refrain from freely speaking. I 
 wondered at getting on so delightfully, but it was all 
 explained by the Scripture reader, who came up to me 
 after, and said, * Some of us met together to pray for you 
 and your work this evening, and we have had the answer, 
 for I am sure the Lord helped you most sweetly.' A 
 lady ' Professor of Music ' was present, and came to me 
 afterwards most cordially, to say how delighted she was 
 with the hymns and tunes, Songs of Grace and Glory. 
 She said she intended immediately to adopt them in her 
 classes and among her pupils. 
 
 I went to Mrs. Menzies' Y. W. C. A. house — all is so 
 beautifully arranged and managed, and it is such a 
 
LETTERS, 1S70 1875. 191 
 
 liarbour of safety for numbers. Being Saturday, a good 
 many girls were in the house, and so could come into 
 my Bible-reading. A great many are 'working bees;' 
 but I found the idea was to bring all the young sisters 
 or nieces or cousins that could be caught for the 
 occasion, so I had quite a number of just the sort of 
 girls I always want so to get at. At first I wondered 
 how I was to find a word for all^ as it was such a very 
 mixed set ; but I took a passage which really did seem 
 to contain something for all, and took it almost word by 
 word; and it was just what one wanted for the occasion, 
 being a lovely typical passage, bringing out most clearly 
 the three points of 'Coming, Consecation, and Union 
 with Jesus.' Some told me afterwards that they had felt 
 it to be a very precious message to themselves, and had 
 never thought of the passage in that connection before. 
 So again I felt very distinctly that 'the Lord helped me.' 
 
 Mr. S. wanted me very much to stay in the Mission 
 Hall and address the whole gathering ; but of course I 
 refused : I would not think of such a thing — that is not 
 my vocation at all ! 
 
 The enormous workhouse is not far from here. One 
 fancies little gentle Agnes Jones going into it all alone, 
 arrd clearing out the Augean stable that it was ; and it 
 seems marvellous how any woman could do what she 
 did in that place. 
 
 {To Margaret PP.) 
 
 WiNTERDYNE, Decf.mber 22, 1873. 
 I am to-day trying to write a New Year's article for 
 the Christian ; it might suit your thought. It is From 
 
192 LETTERS, 1S70-1875. 
 
 Glory to Glory ; it ought to be the brightest thing 
 I ever wrote, for I have had the brightest spiritual bless- 
 ings I ever yet had. But positively Satan himself seems 
 trying to prevent my writing it. 
 
 December 23, 1873. 
 
 I send you From Glory to Glory. It is possible it 
 may prove to be what you feel is wanted. If, however, 
 it does not strike you as the thing, will Certainly I 
 7oiU be with thee do ? But, dear Margaret, you and I 
 being the Lord's own, and not our own, will fully under- 
 stand each other. Neither must be used, unless you 
 seem guided distinctly so to do. You know I only 
 desire His glory, and not F. R. H.'s credit ; and I greatly 
 shrink from anything of mine being used only as a sort 
 of compliment to me ! You know I mean this. 
 
 {ToE. C.) 
 
 December 1873. 
 
 I find dear mother has already put up my New Year's 
 leaflet From Glory unto Glory for you ) so I only add a 
 scrap of loving wish that even though all seems so try- 
 ing and dark for you, 1874 may nevertheless prove to be 
 in every way ' from glory to glory.' 
 
 I am so grieved about your hearing — I know no trial 
 I should so shrink from as deafness — and yet I have 
 said deliberately, verse 10, 'Whatever lies before us, 
 there can be nought to fear.' I fully enter into and 
 sympathize with all your feelings and difficulties. Per- 
 haps altogether the Lord Jesus is about to show you 
 hovi fully He can satisfy with Him^QM alone. 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 193 
 
 {To Margaret JV.) 
 
 Oakham PTON, Jamiaty 25, 1874. 
 
 More likely than not, I shall not be back for the 
 Y. W. C. A. next meeting. I wanted so much to get 
 you to take some extremely decided steps about the 
 unpunctuality. I named it to two or three members, 
 and the instant reply was that it was your fault ! because 
 you never began at eleven sharp, and there is no denying 
 that no meetings ever are punctual unless the leader 
 has the resolution to begin as the clock strikes without 
 ever waiting for anybody. I should begin if only two 
 were present, and the rest would soon learn better ! Do 
 bring about thorough reform in this. I will write a 
 circular in my own name, if you like ! And I would 
 never admit any one during the hymn, as it is a part of 
 our service as much as prayer, and yet it is regularly 
 disturbed and treated as a sort of * opening voluntary,' 
 which alway annoys me intensely. 
 
 I had no idea of staying so long here, but my path is 
 most clear, and there is special need of me here, more 
 than at home, as Maria is with dear mother. I have 
 had a specially precious soul given me at W. I always 
 leap anywhere but in Leamington. 
 
 {To J. E.J) 
 
 Leamington, February 27, 1S74. 
 I thought often of you and your request during the 
 ' Week,' and have no doubt there was great blessing. I 
 wanted you to get a special personal blessing and lifting 
 
 N 
 
194 LETTERS, 1870-187'?. 
 
 up, dear J. Did you ? Only sometimes the richest 
 blessings flow in deep under the surface, and the taking 
 root downward is not less blessed than bearing fruit 
 upward. 
 
 I have just been enjoying thinking out Luke v. 4-1 1 
 in a less usual way — 'Launch out into the deep sea of 
 the promises.^ Has that ever struck you ? If not, will 
 you look at the passage and see how beautifully it bears 
 carrying out, till it comes to * forsook a/l and followed 
 Jlim.* 
 
 {To J. E.J.) 
 
 Leamington, MarcJi 18, 1874. 
 You will wonder — but I am so thankful for your 
 letter ! Because the state of mind you describe is so 
 exactly what I have seen (and to a certain extent ex- 
 perienced) just before entering into the full blessing, 
 the full rest. He brings us just to the end of our own 
 resources, and even to the end of all hitherto tried 
 resources, and empties us altogether (it is just a parallel 
 to the usual state of things before conversion). And 
 then He shows us, perliaps in one flash, perhaps 
 gradually, that He can really do all for us, really cleanse 
 as well as pardon, really be our sanctification as well as 
 our righteousness, really keep us moment by moment 
 instead of only a general kind of keeping from great or 
 final falling. You do not limit Christ's ' able ; ' He is 
 able to keep, able to do exceeding abundantly, able to 
 make all grace abound to you, etc. ; but then the great 
 question comes — * When ? ' Now answer Him with — 
 ♦ Now, Lord 1 ' And according to your faith it will be unto 
 
 / 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 195 
 
 you. Do just apply the very things you would say to one 
 who was seeking salvation, and use the very same means — 
 ' Only believe,' and — ' Now.' It is a wonderful parallel. 
 I am not writing thus because I have opinions or have 
 read books, but because I felt and found it all before I 
 ever read a line on the subject. 
 
 I am praying for you. I long for you to have * the 
 full blessing.' You must have it. 
 
 {To .) 
 
 Yours just come. Yes, I like ' Aunt Frances.' You 
 know it is Connie's name for me. I am so glad the 
 Lord helps you to trust Him, and He will. I am very 
 
 glad you are looking out for definite work in , as I 
 
 think — first, it is a real means of grace, and the soul does 
 not prosper without it unless He distinctly withholds 
 op])ortunity j and, secondly, if you give up some and all 
 
 for 's sake, you are not called upon to relinquish also 
 
 the privilege and duty of work for Jesus. He is our 
 Master, and He only — His service must be sought. 
 
 I really do think my chick look in the message of 
 ' everlasting love ' the very first evening ! the soil was 
 more prepared than I had supposed, and she had very 
 earnest desire for a blessing on this visit ; and somehow 
 she simply believed the message straight off, without any 
 to-do ! at least she appeared to do so, and says it makes 
 her so very happy ! 
 
 Dear child, she is so changed. Her mother had given 
 her Mr. Everard's nice little book, Nailed to the Door-post ; 
 so the next day she went to her (of course in the 
 
196 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 twilight !) and whispered, ' Mamma, I am nailed to the 
 door-post ! ' 
 
 Same evening told her at last of his decision for 
 
 the ministry. So all has been extremely happy about 
 that ; told me he had such a nice talk with his father 
 about it, and then prayer. So the dear mother is singing 
 Ps. ciii. ! 
 
 So glad you like my verses, * Far more exceeding,' but 
 I never felt more miserably the total inadequacy of my 
 attempt to touch on so grand a theme. 
 
 (To the late Mrs. Edward Pease.) 
 
 WiNTERDYNE, March 31, 1S74. 
 
 Dear Mrs. Pease, — Will you accept my warm thanks 
 for your lovely gift. The Tyrolean shawl is so beautiful 
 in itself, and will be particularly useful during the semi- 
 invalid weeks which are now before me, that thus alone 
 it is a pleasure to have it. But it makes it a greater 
 pleasure that it is an expression of Christian friendliness 
 and sympathy. We cannot be really strangers when we 
 own the same dear Master, and love the same precious 
 Saviour. It was so kind and thoughtful of you to lend 
 a book to read ; it came just at the right time, when I 
 was all the better for a little easy reading, but not at 
 all able for anything needing consecutive thought. You 
 have learnt to anticipate the little needs of invalids such 
 as this, and I have benefited by it. 
 
 Having so often heard of you from my sister Maria, I 
 feel as if I knew you already, but I hope very much I may 
 have the pleasure of your personal acquaintance before 
 very long. 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 197 
 
 May I take this opportunity of expressing what I have 
 most strongly felt — gratitude to you for the great and 
 real help you have been to my sister Maria by supplying 
 her with, and supporting a nurse for, her sick poor. I 
 do not think anything could have been devised which 
 would more effectually help and relieve her ; and we 
 also who so love her, are most thankful for the relief 
 which it is to her in times of much illness among the 
 poor ; for we have often been very anxious lest she 
 should break down. Again thanking you for the ex- 
 cp.iisite shawl, allow me to remain, dear Mrs. Pease, 
 yours cordially. 
 
 {To c. n.) 
 
 April I, 1874. 
 . . . Are you thus cut off from pleasant intercourse 
 and kindness for nothing ? Surely not ; depend upon it, 
 it means blessing, and will be a blessing if you seek that 
 it may. Oh, Ceci, Jesus has been so much to me this 
 winter, more than ever before. I send you a tiny book. 
 All for Jesiis^ which has been an unspeakable blessing to 
 mc, and now I want you to be ' all for Jesus.' It is 
 very marvellous how God lately seems to have been 
 stirring up thousands and thousands of Christians to 
 consecrate themselves utterly to Him, and to seek and 
 find more in Him than ever before. I have shared this 
 blessing, and now I want you to have it too ! 
 • All for Jesus. Partridge & Co. 
 
198 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 {To C, H.) 
 
 April 22, 1874. 
 
 I am just full of joy and praise over your letter. Oh, 
 how I thanked God for it ! You will wonder ! but all 
 you tell me shows that He has really, truly, deeply taken 
 you in hand, that He Himself has drawn near, and 
 though as yet your eyes are holden, He is leading you 
 right into fulness of blessing. I am sure of it ; what 
 you describe is exactly what I expected if the work in 
 you were indeed His, and exactly what He leads others 
 through into the full blessing of entire consecration and 
 resulting joy. Only let Him work ; only let Him do what 
 He will with you, in you, for you. He may bring you into 
 yet deeper waters ; He may show you more still of the sin 
 and weakness ; He will bring you to the point of utter self- 
 despair, and the?i — I know what then ! Oh, the joy of 
 utterly yielding up to Him ! But, my darling, this is a 
 great soul-crisis — perhaps you will never pass through 
 such another ; it is a ' Now ' of infinite grace, and Satan 
 will do his very utmost to keep you just out of the bless- 
 ing which he knows would be the entrance upon a glorious 
 life of power as well as of joy. Oh, do not yield to him, 
 but yield yourself entirely to Jesus. . . . 
 
 . . . But remember nothing can be really gained in 
 this matter without the true-hearted, whole-hearted sur- 
 render of all and for always to Jesus. This you must 
 do ; and yet for this He and He only can make you 
 ' willing,' and give you power to do it. But just look 
 straight at His promises just as they stand, and all the 
 paradox will be solved. He * waits to be gracious ' to 
 you. Look at 2 Cor. vi. 17, 18, ' I will receive,' etc. 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 199 
 
 With the very effort to obey, He gives the power. He 
 gives freely strength and grace for whatever He com- 
 mands. His commands are all implied promises. 
 
 {To a H.) 
 
 May 1874. 
 
 My heart has written to you every day, though my 
 pen has not, because I have been rather extra pressed 
 and busy. I was so thankful to get your last letter. 
 Oh, it is a simply glorious life that by His grace 
 you have entered, of real whole-hearted consecration 
 to Jesus. Now, darling, ' stand fast in the liberty where- 
 with Christ has made you free, and be not entangled 
 again with the yoke of bondage' (Gal. v, i). And 'by 
 faith ye stand ' (2 Cor. i. 24), and He will give it, and 
 increase it. And you ' are kept by the power of God 
 through faith ' (i Pet. i. 5). But nothing short of the 
 highest level will do, that is the true place of joy. . . . 
 I am most thankful that He has impelled you to speak 
 
 to ; it is to me a test of your ' gold : ' you cannot 
 
 keep it to yourself if you really have the blessing. Yes, 
 * tell it out,' and remember that you are responsible for 
 what He has given you of joy and grace (i Pet. 'v. 10). 
 . . . Commit your whole self to Him to be * sanctified 
 wholly ' (i Thess. v. 23, 24). Look out all His pro- 
 mises about it, and claim them and believe them. Just 
 see for yourself what His p'-omises and commands are. 
 He gives no impossible commands, for His promises 
 and His enabling power always exceed them. Only we 
 must believe the promises, and draw upon the power. 
 
200 LETTERS, 1870 1875. 
 
 Ask Him to teach you all about it, and to show you 
 practically how much He is able and willing to do for 
 those who will but trust His bare word at any cost of 
 preconceived opinions. * Wrong thoughts ' arc most 
 assuredly conscious sin, to be instantly confessed and 
 hated and repelled, not to be excused or indulged for 
 an instant. If you have the least wince of conscience, 
 at any cost instantly see to it, and let there be instant 
 confession, which surely results in instant cleansing. 
 Recollect the glorious word 'cleanseth,' i.e. 'goes on 
 cleansing,' and claim it and trust to it, and be willing to 
 be kept under the cleansing power of the blood, leaving 
 no place, and giving no quarter to even the shadow of a 
 sinful thought. *Who is sufficient for these things?' 
 God is ; and your sufficiency is of Him and of Him only. 
 See Jude 24 ; and let us press on in faith and hope to 
 a really holy life. Of course, the happiness will be in 
 proportion. Temptation is not sin ; oh, no ! Jesus was 
 tempted ! But parleying with temptation is sin. Satan 
 may cast a fiery dart, and it may paiu terribly ; . . . but 
 if our whole soul loathes and recoils from it as He did, 
 the sin is Satan's, not ours. You will soon experience 
 the difference between sinful temptation of one's own 
 evil heart, and temptation from the Evil One in which 
 you may claim Christ's deepest sympathy. 
 
 ' Presumptuous ' to speak for Jesus ! My dear 
 Ceci, is it presumptuous of a soldier to tell what a 
 good general he has ? is it presumptuous of a liberated 
 slave to tell of his deliverer to his former fellow-captives ? 
 would it be presumptuous of me to speak lovingly and 
 gratefully to anybody who had died instead of me ? 
 That idea was a temptation, if you like !. and if you 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 201 
 
 parley with that, you will be dishonouring and sinning 
 against Him. How dare we * hold our peace ' ! It is 
 * presumptuous ' if through fear of man or conventionality 
 or self-consciousness and nervousness we are cowards 
 enough to accept all His benefits and all His love, and 
 just hold our tongues about it, and not give Him the 
 open praise of lip and life that should glorify Him, and 
 yet expect Him to be pleased with us, and continue His 
 smile upon us ! That is horrible presumption ! 
 
 As for , perhaps she will be your first soul for Jesus. 
 
 Ask it ! I may tell you that it is a remarkable fact that 
 the uniform experience of those who find blessing is that 
 God peculiarly honours the confession of what He has 
 done for them. Look at Philem. 6. So I am peculiarly 
 glad that you frankly told her of your own blessing. 
 
 * Grow ? ' Yes, of course, and expect that faith and 
 love will grow day by day, and may they 'grow 
 exceedingly.' 
 
 {To C. H.) 
 
 Leamington, /««^ 4, 1874. 
 
 Your letters make me so happy ! I do praise our 
 dear Master for you and with you. I quite expected 
 you would be made a blessing at once — it seems to be 
 always so. 
 
 As to your choir, I think it is beginning at the 
 wrong end to press the Lord's Table first. It is the 
 principle of love and obedience which they want, then 
 they will unhesitatingly ' obey ' the command j it will be 
 quite certain to follow. Speak out fully and freely to 
 them about Jesus Himself, and I believe that if He 
 
202 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 gives you grace and courage to confess to them what a 
 blessing you have personally received, there will be fruit 
 immediately. . . . 
 
 Be willing to take up any odds and ends of work 
 (pen, voice, hands, feet, tongue), which the Master 
 puts before you. And be quite sure that He will 
 guide thee continually, so that seeming hindrances 
 are quite sure to be furtherances. He constantly holds 
 me back from some intended bit of work, and then gives 
 me another instead, in a most remarkable way. . . . 
 
 {To .) 
 
 May 23, 1S74. 
 
 You were right about the 'undertone of pain,' and 
 about the victory. But I cannot help telling you 
 that the wonderful and glorious blessing which so 
 many Christians are testifying to having found, was 
 suddenly, marvellously sent to me last winter ; and life 
 is now what I never imagined life on earth could be, 
 though I knew much of peace and joy in believing before. 
 He has done for me exceeding abundantly above all I 
 asked or thought, — I never could say that before, I say 
 it in adoring wonder now. It seems as if a call were 
 going forth to His own children to make a more com- 
 plete surrender of their whole selves and lives, and to 
 enter into a fulness of consecration, which I for one had 
 not reali^;ed before. Now I want you to have this too ! 
 The Master Himself will show you how to find it, and 
 perhaps astonish you as He did me with it. From 
 Glory to Glory is the only piece in Under the Surface 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 203 
 
 written after I found what life in Jesus could be, and 
 that is the only piece which altogether expresses my 
 hourly gladness, — at least as far as expression can go, 
 which is not very far after all ! This is overflowing 
 'compensation' on this shore for all, I can set to my 
 seal that this is true, and write * Satisfied 1 ' upon all the 
 yearnings you so truly touch. 
 
 {To .) 
 
 1874. 
 I was more glad than surprised at your letter, for I 
 had a strong impression that this would come about. I 
 am so very thankful that your first time after leaving 
 school is to be with such a family. The first year or 
 two (after school) is perhaps the most important time of 
 your whole life ; and I have long hoped and prayed that 
 if you ^v'ere not with your own dear mother, you might 
 be where a decidedly spiritual atmosphere might be 
 around you, and where you might learn to take such a 
 decided stand on Christ's side, that it should never again 
 be a doubt or even a difficulty to you to ' stand up for 
 Jesus,' wherever you might subsequently be. And this 
 
 you will have with . But remember 'Paul may plant 
 
 and Apollos water, but only God can give the increase ; ' 
 so do make it a special prayer, that you may really profit 
 by the privileges you will have ; that you may lose none 
 of the blessings which will be around you, but that you 
 may be 'strengthened and stablished and settled' in 
 your spiritual life ; that you may be no weak Christian, 
 but become ' strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus.' 
 I am so glad that I shall have you with me all the 
 
204 LET7'ERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 autumn, and I hope that I s'lall be a little bit of help to 
 you in many ways. 
 
 No teacher ever has only and altogether smooth 
 sailing, and it would be no real advantage to have no 
 difficulties, or we should never learn to overcome them, 
 and should gain no strength of character. Your pupil 
 is accustomed to obedience, and she has a dear little 
 heart, and is singularly affectionate and easily touched, 
 and that sort of material to work upon is a great thing. 
 
 Children are managed best if you show from the outset 
 that whatever you say has to be done ; so be rather 
 careful in what you do say. Never say a thing is to be 
 done, which you are not quite sure ought and must be 
 done, so as not to have to retract or give in ; but once 
 said carry it out! As a rule, I always unhesitatingly 
 advise governesses to ask to have their supper upstairs, 
 so as to secure time to go on with steady plans for self- 
 improvement, reading, and practising, etc. 
 
 You will, I am sure, be kind and pleasant and gentle 
 to the maids — if they think any one is stuck up and 
 gives unnecessary trouble, they do not like it ; but speak 
 pleasantly, and thank civilly, and consult their con- 
 venience instead of positively ordering things, and 
 then you will be waited on night or day like a princess ! 
 
 I do hope you will be a good psalmodist, so practise 
 thoroughly a few tunes from Havergal's Psalmody ; try 
 'Chesalon,' 'Goldbach,' 'Franconia,' *Hermas,' 'Claudia,' 
 
 * Nassau,' ' Sternberg,' ' Hobah,' *■ Persis,' * Zaanaim,' 
 
 * Idumea,' ' Sihor,' ' Patmos,' also my father's special 
 tune ' Evan,' both arrangements, i. and 2., and ' Cul- 
 bach,' ' lona,' 'Eden,' 'Tryphosa,' etc. 
 
 You may imagine I cannot write many such long 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1S75. 205 
 
 letters as this, for I have received nearly 600 letters 
 the last six months, and of course letters must be 
 answered. 
 
 Dear , do pray most earnestly in this interval that 
 
 God's very special blessing may be upon this step. 
 Nothing can prosper without that. Do not furl your 
 colours ! 
 
 I am afraid I am really more anxious about your body 
 than your soul ! but I do so want you not to be foolish, 
 and get overdone for nothing. So that you fulfil faith- 
 fully your duties to your pupil, you have no right (as 
 regards your positive duty to your mother and to yourself) 
 to get fatigued and overdone, and perhaps lay the founda- 
 tion of delicate health, just for want of moral courage to 
 say * I am tired,' or to face the very awful trial of any 
 one wondering why you did retire earlv, or not go to the 
 evening service ; I should feel less strongly about it, if I 
 had not split on the same rock. You must not sacrifice 
 health and strength for nothing. May He give you tact 
 and wisdom in this and all else. Never allow children 
 to be inconsiderate, or needlessly imposing on you. 
 
 You must not be depressed, you vinst rouse out of it 
 and go cheerily to your work again. What would you 
 do, if you had the real causes of depression which so 
 many young governesses have ? But you are trying, and 
 I am so glad — only you must make a real point of con- 
 science about it, and pray vigorously and constantly for 
 help in this thing. 
 
 I think is a little better, and she seemed so very 
 
 bright and happy that I thought she set somebody of 
 
2o6 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 my acquaintance a bright example of trust and patience 
 and cheerfulness ! 
 
 ' Now then do it ! ' See what 2 Sam. iii. 17-18 says, 
 
 I am very anxious to hear how you are, but if only 
 you are as well as I think, it will do you good in many 
 ways to be alone awhile. Often we are least alone when 
 most alone. Only we must not take it for granted that as 
 a matter of course the Lord Jesus will draw near. He 
 will be sought, and pressed to enter in and abide with 
 us ; but if we do thus entreat Him to be with us, He 
 surely will be. Every new position is like being put for 
 a while into a differenc class in His school ; there will 
 be new lessons to learn and new progress to make. So, 
 darling, I wonder what He has to teach you now during 
 the next few weeks — certainly somethhig, so 'watch to 
 see whaL He will say unto you.' Do not overtire your- 
 self, because remember this is your holiday, and you 
 must not come back fagged out. I am more afraid of 
 your doing too much than too little. Look at Isa. Iviii. 
 II, and find out in your concordance all His promises 
 under ' guide' and 'lead,' and see what fulness of assurance 
 He gives you. 
 
 {To .) 
 
 June IS, 1874. 
 
 ... I do not know that I can do more than send 
 
 you what cost me the greatest struggle I ever had to 
 
 allow anything to be printed. ^ The way in which my 
 
 Master came and astonished me by giving me, even me, 
 
 ' Such a Bksshtg. Partridge & Co. 
 
LETTERS, 1 870- 1 875. 207 
 
 a blessing, which I had hardly heard of, much less 
 understood, was more than I could have imagined. 
 
 Now I simply and strongly believe that His hand is 
 open and ready to give the same blessing to all who will 
 have it ; therefore to you, dear friend. And the desires 
 which you describe look to me like a sure earnest that 
 you will have it. Oh do not compare yourself with 
 others — thousands are shutting themselves out from this 
 blessing, because they will not believe it — and thus 
 hindering others too, who argue that ' because So-and-so 
 has not experienced it, and yet is far in advance of me, 
 therefore I ought not to expect it' Dear Miss S., go 
 independently to the Lord Jesus and just sec what He 
 will do for you ! Oh ! believe that * able ' means * able ' 
 and no less, and that 'all' means 'all' and no less; and 
 taking these two words as your starting-point, go and 
 simply search and see what the Lord can do for you, 
 and what He promises to do. You will receive. He has 
 not given you the desire for nothing, He will fulfil it. 
 And he can do it without any human teaching — you see 
 I had none whatever except that one single sentence of 
 reply from Mr. \V. The Lord did all the rest. Only 
 I must own to you, ' to the praise of His glory,' that the 
 blessing described in the little book not only lasts but 
 increases. It is even having a great effect upon my 
 health, for all touch of worry, care, anxiety, and fidget 
 about anything earthly or heavenly is all gone. Jesus 
 takes it «//, and the rest of faith is more perfect and 
 uninteiTupted than I imagined it possible for any one 
 of my own nervous, highly-strung temperament to enjoy. 
 All His doing ! I was powerless, — and never saw my 
 own weakness and my own sinfulness as I see them, 
 
2o8 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 now that I am finding power and sanctification in 
 Jesus. Do not imagine there need be delay — at once, 
 on getting this, let me beg you to break through every- 
 thing — go straight and yield up your whole self, unbelief 
 and all, to Jesus, and receive the blessing. I think I 
 shall soon hear you have it. — Yours in loving hope. 
 
 {To M, V. G. H.) 
 
 1874. 
 
 I must send a copy of a note just received. See, 
 Marie, dear ! I know my witness does not go for much, 
 but when one after another of old-established. Christians 
 come forward and say they have received a blessing 
 which they have never had before, and which they had 
 not even imagined, can its reality be doubted? It is 
 mostly those who are looking for it who get it ; but in 
 some cases, as with myself. He seems to come and 
 astonish His children by an utterly unexpected blessing. 
 In answering the first letter, I felt strongly that it was 
 due to the Lord to acknowledge what a blessing had 
 come to me immediately after their special prayer for 
 me, as well as the coincidences about the hymn. I 
 hesitated much and prayed very earnestly to be guided 
 whether or not to send Such a Blessing. I recollected 
 vividly all that had been said about hindering and lessen- 
 ing my influence if I spoke out ; and then I saw that this 
 might be all temptation, and that I might be grieving the 
 Holy Spirit's influence if I resisted the strong impulse to 
 send it. So I committed it all to God, and trusted Him 
 tQ ^fixA power with the little book and the letter I wrote 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 209 
 
 with it. Now, only see ! Has He not reproved me for 
 my faint-heartedness in fearing to tell of His goodness to 
 me? What could be more overwhelming than such an 
 immediate result ! Strangely enough, it has been so all 
 along — in almost every instance in which I have entrusted 
 all to my Master, and spoken or written/^r^/yand just as 
 I felt He was guiding me, blessing has resulted immedi- 
 ately : from the day I went to Areley House till now. I 
 still wait (in obedience), but I cannot help believing that 
 if I had all this spring been speaking out freely and fear- 
 lessly, I should have had tenfold more blessing and 
 result. I have had very much, but not so much 
 as I might have had. I would give anything for all 
 around me to enter into the fulness of 'this miracle 
 of love' — why should I refrain from seeking to lead 
 others into this titter rest of heart, which I know is no 
 fancy? For the present I will still 7uait — I will not 
 deviate from my present nearly invariable silence till 
 after I have been to Switzerland. 
 
 On the very same day, 'icihtle I was praying for it, the 
 full blessing was poured out just gloriously upon a new 
 friend of mine, daughter of that special friend of dear 
 mother's. They are going to have C. M. S. sermons 
 in St. Paul's, and ' Tell it out ' is to be sung. (See 
 Appendix.) 
 
 {To E. C.) 
 
 1874. 
 I am more thankful than astonished. ... I am so 
 glad for you, and feel sure that you will be increasingly 
 blessed. I only earnestly hope that nothing of the same 
 
 o 
 
210 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 kind of opposition will be roused as here. It is singular 
 that while your mouth is opened, my mouth is altogether 
 closed ! is more and more strong against the Con- 
 ference, and several things connected with her make it 
 my clear duty to submit and be silent. 
 
 I want you to pray specially for me on Wednesday 
 about 12.15. It seems that some extra bold requests of 
 mine at the last meeting, both for prayer and praise, 
 rather startled the Association members, — the writer, of 
 course, they guessed to be me. So Margaret is most 
 anxious that I should use the opportunity, and at our 
 next meeting give 'personal testimony,' a totally new 
 thing in our meetings, telling them frankly what great 
 things the Lord has done for me as to answering prayer. 
 She trusts it may stimulate the whole Association. I 
 know it will considerably astonish them if I do this 
 unprecedented thing : then I cannot do this without 
 going farther. I must tell out clearly upon what I 
 believe this fulfilment of John xv. 7 hinges. Once 
 started, I shall probably, God helping me, speak very 
 strongly upon surrender and consecration (Matt. viii. 10) ; 
 obedience, instant and implicit ; and faith * without taking 
 off discount,' — as it may be the only, as it is the first 
 opportunity of really addressing them and speaking 
 personally and rousingly. Of course I shall carefully 
 avoid all shibboleths. Now, will you pray that the Lord 
 would put His words in my mouth, and that I may say 
 neither more nor less than He would have me say ? 
 
 I am quite satisfied that God is leading me aright ; I 
 only better understand the special help I want for Wed- 
 nesday. To-day the words have come very sweetly to 
 me, 'Until the time appointed of the Father' (Gal. iv. 2); 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 211 
 
 and I shall be free to speak and act as I would like when 
 His time comes. I know nothing I should be more glad 
 of than if mother would invite you here. She will not 
 just yet, I know; but w4ien she does, do strain a point, 
 and come. 
 
 Well, dear E., the Master knows what He has given, 
 and what He has promised, ahd what He will do ; and I 
 do not expect He will disappoint me. 
 
 Mr. S. says he has had such joy in thinking, ' Enoch 
 walked with God ' 300 years ! Then is our life to be 
 worse and less than his ? Nay, rather, ' some even better 
 tiling ' ! Is not that good ? 
 
 {To M. V. G, II.) 
 
 The Parsonage, Booking, /««<? 19, 1874. 
 
 I did not mean to write any circulars, but must send 
 one London and Booking account. Once out of England, 
 I shall leave all that to Connie, w^ho will thus have a 
 grand chance of distinguishing herself as a general cor- 
 respondent. 
 
 I was consternated at finding H. had made engage- 
 ments for every day ! However, I felt sure I should be 
 ' cared for,' and so did not trouble about it. She took 
 me to Dore's pictures. The two great new ones are 
 more striking than the others. I wish I could stay to 
 describe the weird beauty of * The Dream of Pilate's 
 Wife.' Then I had a jolcasant and long interview with 
 Nisbet {the Watson of the London Board). I am 
 delighted with him — so very kind and nice. He was 
 called away for a few minutes, and brought me a great 
 
212 LETTERS, 1S70-1S75. 
 
 book of reviews, that I might amuse myself with reading 
 up those under * Havergal ' ! — several capital ones which 
 I had not seen. 
 
 I returned with ; and at 8 p.m. we went to a 
 
 party, and I was horrified at hearing carriages ordered 
 12.30 ! However, by special favour to me, ours was 
 ordered at 11.30. I wondered what I was there for, and 
 soon found out ! For it is so strange how people drift 
 me into actual personal religious conversation. No one 
 could say I force it, and I knoiu I do not ; but, for 
 instance, one gentleman, who began with small-talk and 
 badinage, found himself in five minutes (we were in a 
 quiet corner) face to face with personal salvation. I 
 really do not know how it came about, but there it was ; 
 and he owned that he never thought of anything more 
 than ' how to get comfortably through the world,' and 
 ' did not trouble himself about another just yet' — he got so 
 sobered down, and greatly interested ; promised to think 
 it all over, and thanked me. That was by.no means the 
 only one I seemed sent to that evening. I was so glad 
 I could sing so as to make them all listen ; for it was a 
 large double room, and all were perfectly silent for my 
 music. I shall probably never know, but I do not see 
 why I should doubt that seed dropped that night took 
 root. 
 
 iith/ufie. — I intended to have a quiet writing morn- 
 ing, but suddenly felt a strong impulse to go and hunt 
 up Miss Grant, who knew my father abroad, but whom I 
 have never met. I sent in my card, and she came open- 
 armed ; strangely enough, for an hour before I came she 
 had been thinking and praying over something of mine 
 which seems to have stirred her deeply, and longing 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 213 
 
 especially by any means to meet me, having no idea I 
 was in London ! So she thought I was ahnost miracu- 
 lously sent! I was so glad I went; she just wanted a 
 bit of special comfort. She said her father, a literary 
 man and editor, wished very much to see me ; so another 
 day I had a most delightful hour with him. 
 
 One day Rev. D. came to dinner — I wish there 
 were 5000 more such curates — a real downright, 
 devoted fellow, and all the sunshine in his face and over 
 his life and work, and having the joy of winning souls. 
 He is one who has found special joy and blessing of 
 late, and Mrs D. too; in fact, I hear of it on all 
 sides — Jesus of Nazareth is passing by in a most striking 
 way among His own people with hitherto unrealized 
 blessings for them. 
 
 xdth. — Arrived at Bocking Parsonage in answer to 
 earnest entreaty from the daughter of one of dear 
 mother's especial friends whom I had met at home. 
 
 It is most odd how in this out-of-the-way place people 
 know everything I write, and I was so amused to find 
 that even the school children wanted to catch sight of 
 me ! But better than that, God Himself seemed to have 
 given a strong expectation that if I came, it would be 
 for blessing — and so I feel sure it was. I had the ladies 
 for a drawing-room meeting on Wednesday, and a little 
 gathering of young girls and women on Thursday, and 
 I did so enjoy them. As I do it, it is far less fatiguing 
 than a party. You see otherwise these ladies would 
 have been asked to tea, and I should have been chatter- 
 ing to ones or twos, and singing Handel, and so on for 
 three or four hours, and not getting so soon to rest as 
 usual. Instead of this, they came at 7.30, and 
 
214 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 when all were ready I went straight to my place 
 and opened with a little prayer ; then — what if I did 
 talk about Deut. xxxiii. 12 for about an hour, I had it 
 all my own way, telling them just what I wanted to 
 tell them, and what my own heart was full of, with no 
 tension of trying to meet remarks wisely, and trying to 
 make the most of opportunities, etc., which would have 
 gone on for three hours at least at a party. And then 
 I knew they wanted this, and wanted just the blessings 
 I was telling them of; and then I could entirely trust 
 the Master all the time to keep guiding every word, so 
 that it is the smoothest of smooth sailing. After hymn 
 and prayer, I asked if any one would like to ask any 
 questions, and two or three asked very useful and 
 suggestive ones, which I was delighted to answer. It 
 was all over in an hour and a half. I do not say it did 
 not tire me last year, but I find my expectation fulfilled 
 now, and that I can do it quite differently, i.e. without 
 any excitement or nervousness whatever. I look to my 
 Master to give me just what He will, and I feel He 
 does help me, and I leave the whole thing with Him. I 
 took a previously prepared subject, so only needed quiet 
 thought and prayer beforehand. I felt sure God would 
 bless these meetings, and He certainly did — several find- 
 ing new light and joy. All the time I was there I had 
 such a vivid sense of His exceeding goodness and love 
 that I do not think I ever spent a happier four days. 
 One cannot tell everything, but I do not think either of 
 my visits were resuUles.s. 
 
 20th. — I went to Bishop Stortford to see Ernest H. ; 
 he is such a dear little fellow, and was very com- 
 municative, and greatly entertained with my alpenstock. 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 215 
 
 He came to see me off at the station : a pleasant 
 man in my carriage asked me a question about the 
 place ; so I referred him to Ernest, who gave him 
 explicit information. Then he said, ' I wished to know, 
 because I hope to hold some children's meetings here.' 
 So I said, * It is Mr. Spiers, I am sure ! ' And so it 
 was ! He gave Ernest some books, and promised me 
 to patronize him specially in the autumn. I asked him 
 about his work, which is certainly one of the most 
 wonderful things going, and got a great deal of really 
 useful material from him. Then he r.^ked me what my 
 work was, and I told him ' whatever came to hand ! ' But 
 as that was not definite enough for him, I offered my 
 leaflet From Glory to Glory as my card ; and he was 
 so delighted. I arrived at Mrs. C.'s, who is delightful ! 
 It is a sort of dream to be at Mildmay; it is very 
 delicious. 
 
 {To M. V. G. H.) 
 
 1S74. 
 
 I went to tea with Messrs. H, & R. at their business 
 iiouse ; Mr. H. was bent upon Mr. R. hearing me sing 
 my ' Tell it out ' and ' When thou passest through the 
 waters.' I had a most interesting afternoon, half busi- 
 ness, half pleasure. Both of them were taken with 
 ' Tell it out,' and think it ' such a hit,' etc., and are 
 going to issue it at once in song form, as solo and chorus 
 with piano accompaniment. Then they wanted more 
 of the same, and I sang my tunes ' Euodias ' to ' 'Tis the 
 church triumphant,' and * Onesimus ' to ' Only for Thee,' 
 and 'Hermas ' to 'Golden harps are sounding,' and others; 
 
2l6 LETTERS, 1870 1875. 
 
 and they wish me to prepare a whole set. They say, 
 ' Tell it out ' is safe to go. Mr. R. had never heard me 
 play any sacred music before, and he started up, and 
 said, * Ha ! you are mistress here ! ' He exceedingly 
 admires ' When thou passest,' and is going to publish it. 
 Mr. H. sings splendidly himself — clear, high cultivated 
 tenor voice. 
 
 I so enjoyed my visit to ; was let alone, and 
 
 could write in peace ; then quiet pony drives with Mrs. 
 
 . Some pleasant work opened for me. I believe 
 
 one has really taken the great step this week, and three 
 others are earnestly seeking, and I am very hopeful about 
 one of the servants. 
 
 You wanted me to write penny books. You have seen, 
 / also for Thee, and Caswell will publish one for the 
 New Year, The Five Benefits. Parlane is doing Packet IV. 
 of my Leaflets. 
 
 {ToM. IV.) 
 
 All my care is upon His shoulders now ! I have no 
 burden, not an ounce. Blessed work here — one con- 
 version and three grand blessings to tell about in this 
 house since I came a week ago, and ' more to follow,' 
 I am sure, for the Master is evidently here. So is Satan ! 
 for I never had such a pitched battle with him as last 
 Wednesday — a soul seemed all but lost, and I never 
 heard more distressing words. I was at it till after mid- 
 night — the battle is still pending. 
 
 I was terribly distressed for a whole day, because it 
 seemed like living in sheer disobedience to my Lord. 
 * In everything give thanks,' — and how could I give 
 
LETTERS, 1 870- 1 875. 217 
 
 thanks that my poor F. had lost the blessing ! I could 
 not * thank ' for a trial which was not for God's glory, but 
 seemed all the devil's doing. Then I suddenly saw I 
 had not been taking the literal words ! It is not ''For 
 everything,' but only ' In ; ' so I forthwith began to * give 
 thanks ' * in ' my sorrow, and felt greatly comforted. 
 Was I rights do you think ? 
 
 {To .) 
 
 October 19, 1874. — So you, too, are being stirred up 
 by the ' loving Spiiil. ' to seek holiness and rest beyond 
 what you have as yet found ! Thank God ! And I 
 know not how to thank Him enough that though only a 
 year ago I knew absolutely nothing of this blessed life 
 — had not even read one word about it, — I can now tell 
 you joyously that His own Hand has led me into it, and 
 that for nearly a year I have not known what it is to 
 have a shadow of care in things temporal or spiritual : 
 all is cast upon Him, and He gives me victory and 
 gladness in response to the utter trust (which is no less 
 His gift) ; so that it is living a new life, and one which I 
 really did not even suppose to be possible on earth. I 
 enclose you what cost me more to lay at the Master's 
 feet than anything ever did. You will easily understand 
 the shrinking from allowing such letters to be printed ; 
 but He has so very marvellously blessed this little book, 
 ... it says so much more than I have time to say in 
 letters. He is the same Lord, rich unto all that call 
 upon Him, and the same fulness of blessing is as open to 
 you as to me: only taste and see: only trust; only let Him 
 
2i8 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 do what He will with you ; only take His promises (and 
 His commands too) just as they stand, ' without taking 
 off any discount.' . . . He will teach and lead you, and 
 show you what He is able to do for you. And may you 
 soon know the full blessedness of utter surrender, con- 
 tinual cleansing, absolute trust, and implicit obedience. 
 
 ... I should like to tell you, as well as many other 
 dear ones, how it has all been one song of goodness and 
 mercy, and how I want to sing out His faithfulness, and 
 tell all His dear children that they need indeed ' fear no 
 evil ' . . . 
 
 Will you look into each clause of the sixfold promise 
 contained in the beatitude of * trust ' ? (Jer. xvii. 7, 8). 
 You will enjoy it if you have not yet gone right into 
 those two verses. 
 
 October 30, 1874. — . . . How good He is ! Oh, I am 
 so thankful for you ! And now entrust your trust to Him, 
 and ' the future is one vista of brightness and blessed- 
 ness ' . . . — Yours in joy and love. 
 
 , . . What you tell me of the Lord setting His mani- 
 fested seal upon two of my hymns, ' O thou chosen 
 Church of Jesus,' and ' Certainly I will be with thee,' 
 made me feel very unworthy and very thankful, and (I 
 cannot help saying it) sent a new thrill of love through 
 my heart to Him who is so good to me. If you ever 
 sing my hymns again, will you send up a prayer that I 
 may more and more rejoice in the truths which they 
 feebly represent ; and, if it be our Master's will, that He 
 would give me yet many more powerful messages of song, 
 for I cannot write without Him. 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 219 
 
 {To J. T. W.) 
 
 WlNTERDYNE, 1875. 
 
 This is a very suffering Sunday, and it will be a relief 
 to write and ask you to pray for me that the Lord would 
 let patience have \\qx perfect work in me, and that I may 
 really glorify Him in pain. I was gaining strength 
 steadily till a few days ago, and had arrived at being 
 able to walk across the room once or twice a day; but 
 now I have such intense pain, especially at night, that I 
 do feel it to be very real ' chastening.' He has enabled 
 me to be quite patient so far, and it is not that I fear 
 His grace will fail for what is yet before me ; but, dear 
 friend, will you ask that it may not only not fail, but 
 abound. My doctor says it may pass in a few days, but 
 that it may be a much longer affair ; anyhow, I have 
 need of patience if only for the ' few days.' But I am 
 clinging, yes, and resting, all the time, and the ' perfect 
 peace ' is not touched. 
 
 And now I want to tell you a bit of good news. I 
 did mean with all my heart and soul, 'Take my will, it 
 shall be Thine,' but I did not quite dare to think He 
 had taken it. But now need I doubt it any more? 
 For I am suro my will would not have been perfectly 
 satisfied and happy under present circumstances if He 
 had not taken it. It would not come natural to me not 
 t ) feel jiain. But I do lament over want of growth in 
 grace, because that must be. my fault. I think any other 
 Christian would have made progress in these five months 
 of illness, (except in the matter of trust, and perhaps of 
 patience), I do not see that I have. I never saw so 
 much * unpossessed ground ' as now, nor more of ' un- 
 
220 LETTERS, 1870- 1875. 
 
 conquered territory.' Yet, on the other hand, I have 
 cause to praise with joyful h'ps, for more possessed and 
 conquered than two years ago I should have supposed 
 possible. 
 
 My Bells and Pillows are such a success numeri- 
 cally. Your ' 100 acres' is a delightful illustration. But 
 I would trust my husbandman still, even if there were no 
 crop visible next year ! But perhaps there will be ! I 
 am nearly sure I shall disappoint the expectation of my 
 friends — as to outward fruit, writmg, etc. ; but so that I 
 don't disappoint the Master, it won't be so bad. It may 
 be very long before I write again, if ever. You had a 
 fallow time, had you not, not long after your blessing ? 
 Were you conscious of increased blessing after ? How- 
 ever, an ' afterwa,rd ' of ' peaceable fruit ' is siire^ because 
 promised in every trial. 
 
 {To J. T. JV.) 
 
 I know you will be glad to hear that the fire is 
 cooling ! But for twelve days it got hotter and hotter, 
 such terrible pain day and night, but thank God quite 
 
 suddenly and unaccountably (except that turns out 
 
 to have been engaged in special prayer for me at the 
 very moment !) pain subsided, every bad symptom 
 decreased, and Mr. G. was perfectly astonished, as he 
 had reason to expect to find me worse instead of better. 
 
 Your letters always help me, sometimes directly, some- 
 times by putting me on the track which leads to what I 
 wanted. In your first note of mere inquiry you only 
 said, 'The Lord is right !' 'You can trust Him, I know.' 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 221 
 
 Those ten monosyllables were a volume of delight to me 
 for days. ' Right ' opened out a grand view of the wise, 
 omniscient, infallible, almighty love and faithfulness 
 which make all that He does absolutely right — and not 
 abstractedly right only, but right for me. * Can ' gave a 
 view of the difference between the time when I could 
 not, and of His sovereign grace having enabled me to 
 trust, and that led on to all the grand chain of 'chosen,' 
 'called,' etc., and so on with ' trust ' and ' Him.' 
 
 Out of your letter I got nothing direct, but a great thing 
 indirectly. It set me into a new track ; had Jesus been 
 speaking and I mistaking His voice ? Tell me, when a 
 text comes into my mind and I have said, ' I thoiig/it of 
 it,' may I believe that it was not that / thought of it, 
 but that Jesus spoke it to me ? I have almost grasped 
 this, not firmly ; but it is possibly going to be a great 
 step in my spiritual life, it would make such a difference! 
 Hitherto it has only been when that peculiarly strong 
 and \xxQS\^i\h\Q JIashing of a strikingly apposite text came 
 to me, such as only comes at rare intervals, that I have 
 dared to hope it was His voice. But when texts rise in 
 one's mind without any peculiar need or tension of soul, 
 when they just 'come into one's head,' reminding and 
 warning, or comforting in a quiet, gentle, everyday way, — 
 now, is t/iot equally the Master Himself speaking to me '( 
 Don't speak ' smooth things ' about it, don't say yes if 
 you have any misgiving. But oh ! suppose I have been 
 mistaking His voice all this time, how I must have 
 grieved Him ! I really do not think any child of God 
 can have more to be forgiven than I have had ; ' much 
 forgiven ' always comes home to me. 
 
 No ! I ivas not lamefiting about lying fallow ! That is 
 
222 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 His doing, and I am satisfied, perfectly satisfied to be 
 follow as long as ever He likes. It is matter even of 
 reason as well as faith ; and if it were ' fallow ' all the rest 
 of my earthly days, I should only expect the foirer and 
 fuller harvest in heaven. For I ^ shall serve Him' there, 
 even if ever, or very little more, here. 
 
 {To J. T. IV.) 
 
 1S7S. 
 
 I wonder if this year is a sort of halfway house in my 
 pilgrimage, and what the other half will be? In any 
 looking forward (as to work), I can do nothing but trust 
 and wait, for my present feeling is one of pure weakness, 
 no sense of power for any work, whether direct soul- 
 winning or any sort of writing. Even the plans and 
 outlines of books, poems, etc., which I had when vcy ill, 
 are all gone now. I am simply emptied — if ever there was 
 an empty vessel it is I ; and though if merely empty, one 
 would look forward to His filling, the vessel also feels 
 very small, and also spoutless ! I never felt quite this 
 before ; I always hitherto have seen my work before me, 
 and felt more or less ability for it — isn't it curious? 
 Your ' Ask what I shall give thee ' was brought back by 
 the second lesson this afternoon — what a wonderful 
 carle blanche! I could not sing the hymn after sermon, 
 the favourite * O Lord, how happy we should be, If we 
 could cast our care on Thee ! ' and marvelled that years 
 ago I thought it charming ! Fancy singing a lament 
 over not being able to help continual lying ! But docs 
 it not come to the same thing when He has absolutely 
 and graciously <r^w;//rt';/rt''(?rt? us to 'cast thy burden,' etc., 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 223 
 
 on Him, if wc are complacently to sing about how very 
 nice it would be if we only could obey Him in this, and 
 pathetically and practically describe our sad life of dis- 
 obedience ! Well, thanks be to Him, it would have 
 been a simple falsehood for me to have sung most of the 
 hymn, for I have cast my care on Him, and have not the 
 faintest expectation of ever carrying a care again on my 
 shoulders. Why should I? But it made me ever so 
 happy, because I felt the real difference between the days 
 when I could and did sing the hymn, and no7V. Don't 
 you think we ought to thank God and take courage when 
 one thus sees an old landmark left far behind ? It is so 
 good of Him to lead one on^ that it seems ungrateful to 
 ignore it. How I should like to have a regular outpour 
 to you of His manifold goodness to me ! My heart 
 seems too full of it to hold, sometimes ! Just now I 
 recollected Ps. cxlv. 7 ; never saw it in the same light 
 before. Just what I have neither opportunity nor power 
 to do noiv, but which will be fulfilled with such exquisite 
 joy in heaven (when we have the long talk !), * They shall 
 abundantly utter the memory of Thy great goodness.' 
 It is very curious, but I have thought more, and with 
 more vivid delight about heaven, since I have seen no 
 probability of going there for a long time yet, than I ever 
 did before. But the very anticipation makes me much 
 more happy to wait patiently and live and work (or 
 suffer). 
 
 WiNTERDYNE, March 6, 1875. 
 
 My own dear M., — ... I am under no restric- 
 tions now . . . an thing I feel able to do to diverc me 
 
224 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 from the pain is allowed. . . . Just a fortnight ago, 
 inflammation came on, and has caused me the most 
 acute suffering I ever had in my life . . . especially at 
 night. Sometimes it seems just agony, but I have 
 intervals of rest, and comparative, though not absolute, 
 case. . . . The bad nights naturally result in severe 
 headache (also mercifully with intervals). I never get 
 any sleep without as much laudanum as can be brought 
 to bear on the parts, and also on my head ; and more 
 than once no sleep even with that. So this fortnight 
 (considering my nerves, which the doctors say make 
 me exceptionally sensitive to pain) has been more real 
 * chastening ' than any part of my long illnesses. It is 
 more than four months since I have been at family 
 prayers. And now for the other side ! 
 
 Of course He is faithful ! and so I do not merely 
 imagine / ougJit to feel, but I do most distinctly feel, 
 tliat all this weakness and suffering has been, and is, the 
 crowning mercy of all the mercies which have been 
 heaped upon me since the great blessing came to me 
 December 2, 1873. I have been all through, and still 
 am, not only kept in perfect peace, but I am so very 
 happy that it has really seemed worth being prayed back 
 from the very gates of heaven (which really seems to be 
 the case !), if I may but tell of His faithfulness — imtness 
 to it in some way. ' Not one good thing hath failed ! ' 
 Nothing that I have trusted Him for has come short, and 
 it seems to ' come natural ' now to trust Him utterly and 
 for everything. The 7uondcrful thing to me is that He 
 actually does seem to have answered my prayer, ' Take 
 my will, it shvill be Thine,' etc., for I am not conscious 
 of even the rising of a wish for even this terrible pain to 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 225 
 
 be taken away one day sooner than His far-sighted love 
 decides ; nor of the least regret, when I was told (before 
 this inflammation began) that I must not attempt or 
 expect to be able to do any sort of work for at least six 
 months more, even if I had no further drawbacks. 
 
 Now I am so perfectly certain that this does not * come 
 natural' to me (obvious to any one who knows my 
 decidedly 'active disposition,' and still more to those 
 who know my excessive natural impatience — fidget!), 
 that it is clearly altogether His own doing, and I do not 
 know how to praise Him enough for it. For there is 
 ' no effort ' whatever about it. I have never ' sought to 
 be resigned to His will;' I have just simply rested and 
 I'ejoiced in it all along, could not do otherwise, seeing 
 rather than believing the marvellous love and faithfulness 
 and wisdom of which it is the outcome. I shall enjoy 
 trying to tell people (if He lets me serve Him on earth 
 again) what a splendid thing it is to be utterly His own, 
 giving Him one's whole trust, and then proving His 
 grand faithfulness. I am quite sure if He was ready to 
 do for /ne all that He has done, He must be even more 
 ready to give it to others, for I should think very few 
 Christians ever ^wtrusted and doubted as I have done, 
 especially with the opportunities I had, and for so 7nany 
 years ! 
 
 * Forgiven much ' is peculiarly my position ; I cannot 
 
 imagine any one being His child at all and grieving Him 
 
 more and longer. I should like you to tell your sisters 
 
 how good He has been to me, that they may see that 
 
 ' the blessing ' stands fire. When I was taken ill I left 
 
 all my small work in the Master's hands, to do as He 
 
 would— and so He has taken it all up; and taking the 
 
 p 
 
226 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 outward success as index, which, perhaps, I am not 
 wrong in doing, it has never prospered so much as in 
 these four and a half months, when / could not toucli 
 it. . . . Nothing ever seemed to touch me more than 
 the extraordinary way in which prayer for me in 
 November seemed stirred up. I felt quite overwhelmed 
 at all I heard afterwards, though I had a strong impres- 
 sion at the time that many were praying for me ; I do 
 not mean personal friends, but Christians in literally all 
 parts of the kingdom, and not merely private prayer, but 
 the number of prayer meetings at which I was repeatedly 
 prayed for by people I never heard of, is most singular. 
 Even special prayer meetings were held on my account, 
 and Sankey prayed most fervently for me at the great 
 Dublin meetings. It must be all the echo of Christ's 
 intercession. 
 
 Friday^ March 12. — I must finish in the first interval 
 of comparative ease I have had for three days. The 
 pain has beeny^r worse since I began, I should not have 
 thought a mere Ihuh could have caused me so much. . . . 
 So, darling M., pray for me, and ask that grace may not 
 only not fail {that I do not fear), but abound. . . . 
 
 ( To Margaret W) 
 
 I have just been writing my request for praise 
 (Y. W. C. A.). What can I do ? I can't curtail it, and I 
 might go on and add many, many details to the list. Oh 
 I wish I could have come over to your praise meeting, 
 and just tried to tell you all how gracious and faithful 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 227 
 
 and near God has been all this summer j if I kept a diary 
 it would be just a record of answers to prayer, and such 
 great answers too. If you don't mind, I wish you would 
 tell the members at your next meeting, because they 
 would be glad to hear how wonderfully God is answering 
 one of them, and He is the same Lord over all — rich 
 unto all that call upon Him. And as some have prayed 
 specially for me and my work, they should feel that they 
 have been answered. 
 
 [To Mrs. BruHot, America.) 
 
 1875. 
 You must have wondered at getting no answer all this 
 time to your most kind and interesting letter. But the 
 Master's wise, dear hand has been upon me, and I am 
 only now sending pencil replies to some of the many 
 loving messages which came during my illness. I was 
 taken ill in October with typhoid fever, but what with 
 sundry relapses and results, it was a very suffering illness; 
 it will be months yet ere I am likely to be able for any- 
 thing beyond the little quiet opportunities of an invalid. 
 But I do wish I could tell you how good God has been 
 to me ! It has been worth far more than all the suffering 
 to prove His faithfulness, and to find how tenderly 
 gracious He can be just when one most needs it. 
 ' Great is Thy faithfulness ' shines out upon the past, 
 and * I will fear no evil,' on the future. And as for 
 being held back from work, that is altogether His affair, 
 not mine ; and there is a fellowship of waitings I think, 
 in it. For ?Ie is waiting as well as I ; and when it says, 
 
228 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 * And therefore will the Lord wait that He may be 
 gracious,' it is no wonder that the same verse adds, 
 
 * Blessed are all they that wait for Him.' 
 
 You say you would like to know what particular work 
 I have. Had I chosen for myself, I should have liked 
 some definite service on which I could have concentrated 
 energies and time, but the Master chose otherwise ; and 
 over and above the happy certainty that His choice is 
 best, I think I can now see that His seeming hinderings 
 have been furthcrings, and that He has really permitted 
 me to do 7}iore for Him in His way than I could have 
 done in my own, and has given me a wider influence. 
 
 Delicate health prevents my undertaking any regular 
 or permanent work. Other circumstances oblige me to 
 be often on the move. So I am necessarily always on 
 the watch for what He would have me do next, just any 
 work He sends, according to locality or strength — some- 
 times helping others — sometimes starting a Y. W. C. A. 
 branch — sometimes getting temporary Bible classes or 
 meetings — sometimes only writing, but always having ten 
 times more openings than I have physical strength for. 
 Perhaps my specialities are direct personal work with indi- 
 viduals, chiefly young ladies, and ' singing for Jesus ; ' in 
 these God has blessed me so abundantly that often I feel 
 as if I could not praise Him enough, even in heaven. And 
 now that I am quite laid aside from any work (for I am 
 strictly forbidden to write anything involving thought), it 
 is just marvellous how He seems to have carried on my 
 work for me, making my books and leaflets circulate 
 more than ever before, and sending such singular blessing 
 sometimes upon merely a pencilled note, that I keep 
 wondering at His exceeding grace and love. He is so 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 229 
 
 good to me, that it seems worth while being sent back 
 from the very Golden Gates, which I thought a few 
 months ago were just reached, if I may but * tell it out' 
 I was extremely interested to hear of all your great 
 work (so diff'^rent to my little desultory bits !), and it 
 seemed a special privilege and pleasure to have a sweet 
 far-off greeting from one to whom the Lord has entrusted 
 so much of His work. And it is a widening of one's 
 love and interest and hopes to hear, I will not say of what 
 you are doing, but of what He is doing by you. I had 
 hoped to have been at the Convention, yet I can hardly 
 say I am disappointed^ for there seems no room for that 
 word in the happy life of entire trust in Jesus, and satis- 
 faction with His perfect and glorious will. An invalid 
 friend of mine said to me, '■ I think I begin to see how 
 splendid God's will is.' Was it not beautiful? How 
 glad we shall be to see the full splendour of His will 
 unveiled and vindicated before all the universe ! What 
 manifold joy we have to look forward to in this one 
 direction alone ! 
 
 {To the late Mary SMleton.y 
 
 A J'ril 26, 1875. 
 Your treasured little note was one of the pleasantest 
 bits of outer sunshine which reached me all last winter ; 
 it was so kind of you to think of me, and your tiny note 
 was so sweet and full. I did not get it till March ! 
 when recovering from a long and suffering illness. I 
 am not to think of any sort of work for months yet. 
 But this long ilhiess has clearly been the crowning 
 
 ^ Chosen, Chastened, Crowned : Memoir, M. Shekleton, Nisbet. 
 
230 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 mercy of a series of varied and great mercies with which 
 the Lord seemed ahnost to overwhelm me, ever since 
 He led me into that perfect fulness of rest into which 
 so many are entering. Every trial is but a new test 
 of His faithfulness — a new ' trial of His love ' — and 
 worth it I 
 
 Mine is probably only a temporary * calling apart ' and 
 waiting, but yours — how different 1 Yet even ' among 
 the shadows' of your own path, you have a splendid 
 work for your Lord, in lighting up so many similar ones 
 in a way only a fellow-sufferer could do. How kind of 
 Him to give you the happy thought of the Livalid 
 Prayer Union, and so much blessing in carrying it out ! 
 Is it not — I can't help saying delicious — to know that 
 He chooses every bit of our work, and orders every 
 moment of our waiting ? What a Master we have 1 
 
 I must tell you that it is quite remarkable how, 
 during these months that I have been unable to have 
 any communication with publishers or printers, God 
 seems to have furthered and blessed all my writings more 
 than previously ; my Little Pillows and Morning Bells, 
 specially, of which 8000 were sold in less than two 
 months. It seems to me that the more completely one 
 puts one's work into God's hands, the more He takes it 
 up and furthers it. 
 
 May God bless the special work to which He has 
 so clearly called you, very riclily this year, and be very 
 present all the days with you, His dear, suffering worker. 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 231 
 
 {To E. IVtcrton), 
 
 Oakhampton, yune% 1875. 
 You will fully understand why I have not sent you 
 the receipt for your kind, good work for the poor Green 
 Islanders all this time, though dated March 24. At that 
 date I was carried from bed to sofa and no more ; and 
 though I am now convalescent, yet having had several 
 drawbacks, I have never yet been strong enough for the 
 journey home ! But, oh, Emily, I wish I could tell it out 
 what His gentle faithfulness is when one most needs Him. 
 Both my illnesses have been so full of blessings, it 
 seemed like everything coming true. ' Great is Thy 
 faithfulness ' shines out on all the past, and ' I will fear 
 no evil ' on the future. I am not supposed to be allowed 
 to write letters, but by pencil notes I am gradually 
 acknowledging (not liquidating) the many debts I owe 
 of kind and loving inquiries and remembrances. 
 
 ) 
 
 C } 
 
 (To the late Miss Esther Beamish.) *~-v 
 
 ^ July 26, 1875. 
 
 . . . We were close upon Midsummer, and I had 
 gained no ground since Easter ; very little improvement 
 being followed by a relapse, though every surrounding 
 was most favourable for recovery ; and there seemed no 
 way of preventing these relapses, which gave me no time 
 to gain strength. 
 
 For the first time since my illness began in October, I 
 had a time of spiritual depression, following in strange 
 disappointment upon more than commonly fervent desire 
 
232 LETTERS, 1 870- 1875. 
 
 and prayer, that while others were receiving such blessing 
 at Brighton, my Father would also bless ' even me,' and 
 really confident expectation that He would make it a 
 means of blessing to one of my very nearest and dearest ; 
 both which desires seemed unfulfilled, while an unex- 
 pected sorrow darkened in pnr ther quarter. He enabled 
 me to cast the burdens upjn Him ; and then, during 
 some days of literally * lying still ' before Him, unable to 
 sit up or even to read as usual in His own Word, He led 
 me back into perhaps a sweeter, deeper rest in Him than 
 almost ever before. On the 1 7th of June, the prospect 
 of never being strong again came definitely before mc. 
 I looked at it very deliberately and fully — what it would 
 be never to speak or sing or even write for Jesus, but 
 only wait in quiet isolation and weakness, a burden to 
 dear ones whose own burden I would like to bear, for 
 years, perhaps for life. I'hat this was not a mere impro- 
 bable fancy is proved by my sister Miriam having written 
 the very words * she will be a chronic invalid,' on or 
 about the same day. But as I looked, I wondered at 
 His great goodness to me in thus proving to mc that He 
 had answered my prayer. 
 
 * Take my will : it shall be Thine ; 
 It shall be no longer mine.' 
 
 For I could not, did not feel one (quiver of shrinking 
 from the prospect, — not a fear, not a regret, not a choice 
 in the matter. It was all 'of course' — of course He 
 would be 'with me alway;' of course His grace would 
 be sufficient ; of course it would be all best and happiest, 
 His will must be always sweetest and dearest. And as 
 for service, that was altogether my Master's affair, not 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 233 
 
 mine at all — He could do, and should do what He would 
 * with His own.' I had the sweetest possible communion 
 with Him about it, and felt, naturally enough, altogether 
 light-hearted ; for all that would have been too heavy for 
 me was put atid left in His dear hands. I seemed per- 
 fectly dead to any possible sense of anxiety or care about 
 the future; and the present, even with fever and pain 
 and languor, was what I would not have exchanged with 
 any one's. Next day, June 18, was indeed much to be 
 remembered. In the morning I was hardly so well, very 
 weak, and with that indescribable sense of being ' ill all 
 over ' which certainly does not naturally either raise one's 
 spirits or herald a cure. But it was ' perfect peace ' 
 literally passing understanding. My sister Ellen drove 
 over to see me. In reply to her wish that I should come 
 as soon as possible for change of air to Winterdyne, I 
 told her it was useless thinking about it, — that no one 
 could say when I should be able for the drive (not four 
 miles), and that she must dismiss the idea altogether for 
 the present. After she was gone I was again led to look 
 at the prospect of chronic invalidism, and again, even 
 more definitely and joyfully, * left it all with Jesus,' 
 After dinner I was left alone for some time, thinking I 
 might get a little sleep, and Utile thinking what a much 
 better thing the Lord was going to give me ! Instead of 
 sending sleep (I say it reverently), it seemed as if Jesus 
 Himself came and drew me out, leading me on to tell 
 Him what I hardly told myself. All through my illness 
 I had never once felt able to pray for recovery, or even 
 for mitigation of paift. More than once I thought I 
 ought, for the sake of others, to try to ask it ; but 
 invariably it seemed as if the Holy Spirit checked my 
 
234 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 prayer and changed it into, * No ! Lord Jesus ! / would 
 rather leave it entirely with Thee, and not even ask — do 
 just what Thou wilt.' Now, however, He seemed to say 
 to me that the time was come to ask for recovery; but I 
 told Him that I did not want to ask unless He gave me 
 the prayer, and that if He did, I should expect His 
 gracious and direct answer. Then He at once took away 
 all the barrier, and put the prayer into my very lips. I 
 prayed it, not as my prayer at all, but as His ! Then I 
 asked Him, ' What about the answer ? ' — watching and 
 wondering what He would graciously say next (* I will 
 watch to see what He will say unto me,' Hab. ii. 1), and 
 told Him I felt He had given me faith to be healed when 
 He would. Then came, 'I am the Lord that healeth 
 thee!' with startling emphasis on 'heaW/?.' I literally 
 started, and held my breath ! Surely He Himself had 
 said it ! Then a sudden temptation, I believe from 
 Satan himself, to think it was only a common act of 
 recollection of the familiar words. But I did not stop to 
 attend to this \ but asked Him if He would condescend- 
 ingly confirm it to me, if He had indeed ' spoken to my 
 heart' Instantly He did so; for again and again the 
 assurance rang out in my heart, in such a way that I 
 could not, cannot possibly doubt, that it was * Jesus Him- 
 self.' ' I am the Lord that healeth thee.' I thought if 
 ever He gave a marvellous opportunity for ex'^rcise of 
 faith, here it was. So I praised Him, and told Him I 
 would and did lake Him at His word. And I did, and 
 of course I was healed ; for I saw that heak//^ was not 
 merely ' ivill heal ; ' so I began to expect to find myself 
 actually healed. This communion had been so absorbing 
 and intense, that I had forgotten pain and discomfort ; 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 235 
 
 but now a pause seemed sent, that I might calmly realize 
 the healing. It was real and complete ! I examined 
 my own sensations ; it was a total change — no pain, no 
 feverishness, no sense of being ill anywhere, much less 
 ' all over ' ! The question of restoration of strength had 
 not been touched upon ; it seemed quite apart from that 
 of cure^ and neither prayer nor faith had been given me 
 for that. Thus I proved the more literally how exactly it 
 was ' according to my faith ; ' for though weU., I was very 
 weak. After a little while of praise, and then a sort of 
 hushed rest, I thought, ' As I am healed, I may just as 
 well act upon it ! ' I had not intended to rise at all, 
 unless perhaps just to have my bed made ; but I got up 
 and dressed ! 
 
 When next my sister M. came into the room, she was 
 surprised to find me dressed. I assured her I was evet 
 so much better, and should not be the worse for getting 
 up, but did not tell her what reason I had for saying so. 
 I found that, half unconsciously, I had yielded to a 
 temptation to 7vait and see^ and not tell what the Lord 
 had done for me till time had proved it by no relapse 
 occurring. As soon as I detected this unbelief, I felt 
 thoroughly ashamed of it, and forthwith 'burnt my ships' 
 by telling the whole, trusting to the Lord to * make it 
 good.' And of course He did. Next day I was down 
 stairs, and three days after went to Winterdyne ! 
 
 From that day to this, July 26, I have never had 
 another hour's illness, but have gone on slowly gaining 
 strength, with no greater drawbacks than a common cold 
 and a little neuralgia. 
 
 The Lord's hand is still upon me in gentle restraining; 
 for though much stronger, I am stiil quite unequal to 
 
236 LETTERS, 1 870- 1 87 5. 
 
 ordinary physical or mental exertion, and it will evidently 
 be a long time yet before I am able for ' work.' 
 
 I shall not be surprised to find that others were pray- 
 ing very specially for me at that time. One distant 
 friend, I know, was led to very special and fervent prayer 
 for me at the very time. It seems to me that ' the prayer 
 of faith ' which * shall save the sick ' must be ' not of the 
 will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God,' and 
 that in this direction lies the key to whatever experimental 
 difficulties appear to surround the promise. I think the 
 prayer, the faith, and the healing are all equally from 
 God — distinctly His gift, and His only. 
 
 i 
 
 {To an American Friend) ' 
 
 I* 
 
 Whitby, September 17, 1S75. 
 
 I should have answered sooner, but have not been 
 quite so well the last week or two ; and if I had, I should 
 have told you that the wise Master had not yet given me 
 back the power of even the merest rhyme ! But yesterday 
 I read an article by a dear Christian friend trying to 
 prove that there is such a thing as ' sanctifying careful- 
 ness,' and trying to make out somehow that we who 
 testify that by His grace, we have cast all our care on 
 Him, are under a sort of delusion ! And then it made 
 me so very glad to feel that it was no delusion, but that 
 He does take every bit of my care, that it seemed as if 
 my tongue, or rather pen, were loosed again, and I could 
 not help a little gush of praise and testimony for the first 
 time since my long illness. And though it is not at all 
 the sort of thing for you to read as you wished at your 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 237 
 
 Conference, I feel impelled to send this first little song 
 of my restored life over to you ('Without Carefulness'), so 
 that you may give it to any one to whom it might 
 possibly be a little message of cheer and trust. It would 
 be too great a treat to me to come over ; and I do not 
 think I shall ever be quite strong for pleasures of that 
 kind ; but I shall be with you in spirit, praying your 
 Conference may be grandly blessed. Perhaps some 
 echoes of the Master's voice to you and through you 
 will reach us who cannot come over to listen with you. 
 
 Master ! how shall I bless Thy name 
 
 For Thy tender love to me, 
 For the sweet enablings of Thy grace, 
 
 So sovereign, yet so free, 
 That have taught me to obey Thy word 
 
 And cast my care on Thee ? 
 
 Curiously enough this hymn was written just exactly 
 in time to be used at two great Conferences, Nottingham, 
 and the great American Women's Christian Association at 
 New York ! I was invited to this, and if I could not 
 come, to write a poem to be read at it and printed. I 
 was going to answer ' Gr.v'/ write a line,' when this came 
 to me, and will reach the Committee just in time, though 
 I did not write with the intention of sending it. Then 
 Mr. Shaw asked for a copy the same day to send to a 
 friend. A reply came asking permission by telegraph to 
 use it at Nottingham Conference. Had the obnoxious 
 Magazine article reached me just a day later, it would 
 have been too late for both ! 
 
238 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 {To J. E.J.) 
 
 Royal Crescent, Wiiitbv, October 1875. 
 
 ... It always seemed to me harder to trust the Lord 
 about His own affairs than about one's own ! and I 
 have chafed terribly at the strange falsehoods which have 
 been permitted to spread and hinder the seekers after a 
 better and happier life in Jesus, but quite lately He has 
 taught me to cast the burden of His cause upon Him, 
 and I am so glad He has. It had long seemed easy to 
 cast all my own care upon Him, and to be utterly restful. 
 These last two years have been a totally different life 
 to mc. 
 
 Doubt not that He is leading you by the right way, 
 dear friend. Only give yourself up to the dear Lord, 
 and let Him do just what He will with you, and take all 
 He holds out to you. He is so gloriously gracious and 
 'able.' 
 
 . . . Rut sing my Consecration Hymn — don't sigh it 
 any more ! 
 
 ' He hath done all things well.' How sure we are of 
 that ! . . . * Thou hast known my reproach,' and so 
 your dear one is only having fellowship with IIin\ 
 Christ said, 'Reproach hath broken my heart' Think 
 how the Lord heard every word that was unkindly said 
 
 to ! Don't you think he had his Master's tend crest 
 
 sympathy ? But I do feel very much for you both in 
 this added pain. — In most loving sympathy. 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 239 
 
 {To J. T. W). 
 
 Whitby, October 11, 1875. 
 
 I am not nearly so strong as before my illness. I 
 think it will have to be so literally ' half-days ' henceforth. 
 But of course it does not trouble me. Not only that I 
 know He can make a half-hour's work worth a whole 
 day's, but more and more I am resting in His will. It is 
 so good of Him. I ought to appear so obviously different 
 to others after all this most precious time of chastening 
 and waiting. Surely He will not have let it been all lost 
 upon me. I want to bring forth fruit to His distinct 
 praise and glory ; it is * afterward ' now, and He must 
 be looking for peaceable fruit, and others will look too. I 
 can only put this earnest desire into His dear hands, 
 and ask Him to fulfil it in whatever way He sees best. 
 I think the thing I most want is to have self completely 
 crushed under the wheels of His chariot; it rises up 
 again and again in different ways. 
 
 Of late I have found it such an odious temptation 
 cropping up, when the affectionate deference of friends 
 treats me as an advanced Christian, the effect of which 
 is to make me see how very near the bottom of the 
 ladder I am. It used to take the form of elation at 
 public notice, reviews, etc., but that has worn out already. 
 The newer form is much more horrid. I don't think I 
 have much temptation, less than many, which is most 
 merciful ; but it is great pain to be tempted to such an 
 entirely hateful and also contemptible disloyalty as self- 
 gratulation. Oh ! for full deliverance. 
 
2^0 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 {To J. T. IF.) 
 
 October 1875, 
 Somehow I think God is giving me more * power than 
 before' I leave more implicitly every single word 
 written or spoken to His guidance ; because I don't ask 
 Him to guide p y words, but to give me His. I do not 
 see why any should ask a lesser gift when one sees a 
 greater one to ask for, and of course I expect that He 
 will do it, so the words seem more resultful with less effort, 
 and generally with none at all. I was looking at many 
 possibilities not pleasing to nature, and I could not really 
 detect that I had any wish or choice apart from His will. 
 I was so delighted about it, and I was so distinctly and 
 joyously conscious that I was not only His^ but entirely 
 His, that it came nearer to ' satisfied ' than anything yet. 
 The whole thing is really like living in a miracle ! He 
 has taken away now all the fear of going back into the 
 weary old up-and-down life. Why should one, when He 
 is ' able to keep ' ! 
 
 {To M. V. G. II.) 
 
 November 13, 1S75. 
 ' I will direct their work in truth.' So be it as to 
 yours for this year. I have ordered Eugene Stock's 
 Lessons on the Life of our Lord for you — but why you 
 don't approve of Concordances is past me or Moody to 
 imagine ! He thinks them indispensable to fully getting 
 hold of a subject ! Without one (after one's own search- 
 ings) you cannot be certain you have thought of every 
 text on a subject. 
 
LETTERS, 1870-1875. 241 
 
 In answer to your question about Reality, I find it 
 was written at Whitby on the very evening of N.'s prayer ! 
 
 Dear mother likes Reality, better than anything I ever 
 wrote ! she gushed over it, till it actually made the tears 
 come into my own eyes ! I didn't see anything in the 
 verses myself, but mother says ' it's perfect ' ! 
 
 About . I have not brain-stock enough to turn out 
 
 any great quantity of original writing ; if I spin too much 
 yarn, it will be proportionately weak. There will only 
 be real value in anything I write in proportion to the 
 amount and extent of living (' life-blood ' if you like) that 
 goes to produce it. I am only afraid my snare will be 
 to write too much and lose weight and substance thereby. 
 Therefore I considered it would be a most healthy and 
 useful variety of work to arrange this Birthday Text-book 
 {Red Letter Days) for Marcus Ward. I shall write 
 perhaps a few dozen new verses, involving very little new 
 yarn spinning, as the rest are old. I so arrange it, that 
 for the next ten years, the verses will be suitable to our 
 Church festivals or seasons. It is occupation of the 
 easiest kind over my Bible, and all the time I am putting 
 in rather than pouring out, and I hope I shall not select 
 365 texts without some mental and spiritual gain to 
 myself. 
 
 ( To Margaret IF.) 
 
 November 37, 1875. 
 
 God is so good to me — it is all ' without effort,' and 
 
 has been all along, as to being perfectly satisfied about 
 
 either suffering or waiting. Suffering is now almost past. 
 
 I have very little pain now. Waiting will probably 
 
 Q 
 
242 LETTERS, 1870-1875. 
 
 extend pretty much throughout 1875 — but I have not 
 one regret or quiver of longing for anything but what He 
 appoints. It is quite curious to find how completely He 
 has answered me (and at once) as to this. — Isa. xxx. 18 : 
 That is for you as well as for me. 
 
 December 16. — I have come back into the current of 
 life after just twelve months wider His shadow^ for such 
 the silent and most suffering year was to me. 
 
DIVISION VI. 
 
 LETTERS, FROM 1876 to 1879. 
 
 43 BiNswooD Avenue, Leamington, 
 January 17, 1876, 
 
 ... I have it very much on my mind, when really 
 free, to write Sunday Mortting Bells for the little ones, 
 and yet I do not seem to know what to say. Of com-sc, 
 if the Lord means me to do it, He will tell me what to 
 say when His time comes ; but just now I am an ' empty 
 vessel ' with a vengeance. 
 
 I have just heard from the Punjaub that Mornhig 
 Bells and Little Pillows are going to be translated into 
 Hindustani, and are already used in mission schools. 
 
 I do trust you are less suffering, if it be His will. 
 Last year I got great comfort in great pain from ' Thy 
 hand presseth me sore.' That dear Hand ! 
 
 I am wonderfully better since I came home ; the 
 
 work at threw me back sadly for a while. I cannot 
 
 do much without suffering for it. 
 
 Yours in Him who so loves us. 
 
 243 
 
244 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 (To M. V. G. 11.) 
 
 1876. 
 
 I was really tempted to be almost envious of your 
 getting into (juiet quarters ! it does seem as if so much 
 of my life were worn and wasted with merely ' seeing 
 people ' — of course, I do try to use opportunities, but so 
 many acquaintances are just the senior sort from whom 
 I neither gain nor can very well give. And mother 
 always says ' nobody has such an uninterrupted life ' as 
 I, and yet I know I long for just one week without 
 every day but one on average having engagements 
 (services, meetings, lunches, teas, etc.) with all the calls 
 and callers over and above. Only once since I came 
 home have I got a real country walk alone ! yet I would 
 give a great deal to be able to secure that two or three 
 times a week — I seem so to need it. Not that I am 
 not sure it is right, or God would not appoint it, only 
 it is mysterious that I should be placed where I have 
 so much of what tries me much more than actual work 
 would. 
 
 I had not thought of the sea at all this year ; I meant 
 to economize, as I so want to do as much as possible 
 towards finishing off B.'s education. If I went, I do 
 not at all see the use of going in the height of the 
 season, when lodgings everywhere are just double. 
 What I should like would be to allow for finishing my 
 books, instead of trying to clear off the MSS. before 
 going, and then make a real holiday of a visit to 
 Winterdyne or Ashley Moor after. In fact, if any year, 
 I could be sure of two full months clear for writing, I 
 would consent not even to try to write the other ten. 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 24s 
 
 and should get more done ! I so want undislracted 
 quiet — it is not merely being able to get a certain 
 number of hours at my desk, but having the other 
 hours undistracted by so many interruptions and con- 
 troverted topics, and knowing of perpetual fresh phases 
 of naughty and mischievous gossip and slander. I have 
 plenty of actual time for my desk, but cannot come 
 straight away from being annoyed about M. R., or set 
 thinking about somebody's difficulties, and just sit down 
 collectedly to write, the same as if I had been lying on 
 the grass or strolling up a lane. 
 
 Sir Henry Baker's sister wrote to tell me how ill he 
 was, and that he wished to thank me for ' a deeply 
 interesting letter ' — she wrote nicely, and in rei)lying, as 
 she had mentioned his much pain, I ' hoped it was not 
 presumptuous to hope that the enclosed leaflet might 
 possibly be a tiny cup of cold water.' 
 
 A SONG IN THE NIGHT. 
 
 I TAKE this pain, Lord Jesus, 
 
 From Thine own hand, 
 The strength to Ijcar it bravely 
 
 Thou wilt command. 
 I am too weak for effort, 
 
 So let me rest. 
 In luish of sweet submission, 
 
 On Thine own breast. 
 
 I take this pain, Lord Jesus, 
 
 As proof indeed 
 That Thou art watching closely 
 
 My truest need : 
 That Thou, my Good Physician, 
 
 Art watching still ; 
 That all Thine own good pleasure 
 
 Thou wilt fulfil. 
 
246 LETTERS, 1876- 1879. 
 
 I take this pain, Lord Jesus ; 
 
 What Thou dost choose 
 The soul that really loves Thee 
 
 Will not refuse. 
 It is not for the first time 
 
 I trust to-day ; 
 P'or Thee my heart has never 
 
 A trustless ' Nay ! ' 
 
 I take this pain, Lord Jesus, 
 
 But what beside ? 
 'Tis no unmingled portion 
 
 Thou dost provide. 
 In every hour of faintness, 
 
 My cup runs o'er 
 With faithfulness, and mercy, 
 
 And love's sweet store. 
 
 I take this pain. Lord Jesus, 
 
 As Thine own gift ; 
 And true though tremulous praises 
 
 I now uplift. 
 I am too weak to sing them, 
 
 But Thou dost hear 
 Tlic whisper from the pillow, 
 
 Thou art so near ! 
 
 'Tis Thy dear hand, O Saviour, 
 
 That presseth sore. 
 The hand that bears the nail-prints 
 
 For evermore. 
 And now beneath its shadow, 
 
 Hidden by Thee, 
 The pressure only tells me 
 
 Thou lovest me. 
 
 It is singular he made that his own last word to 
 his people ! for he wrote a short letter to them in his 
 Parish Magazine^ and added a P.S,^ 'the following 
 beautiful hymn, kindly sent him by F. R. H.,' and printed 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 247 
 
 it in full — thus these were the last words from him as 
 Vicar. I believe that man loved Christ personally 
 beyond what most do. 
 
 It is quite clear why I was sent here, and why my 
 cold got worse instead of better. Two dear boys, 
 thirteen and fourteen, seem to have taken quite a decided 
 step into life and joy. It seems so very singular that 
 these two should be slightly invalided just then, both 
 being clearly * soil prepared,' having secretly wished to 
 be safe. I had two talks with the elder on Friday — a 
 most reserved boy, yet he quite opened out at the second 
 interview to me. On Sunday I sent word he might 
 come to me if he cared, any time while the rest were at 
 church. Down they came, the minute the door closed 
 on the churchgoers, and there they stopped till dinner- 
 time ! looked so sweet and peaceful, and told me he 
 
 did ' come ' Friday night ! Little seemed eager and 
 
 thirsty. During p.m. service I went to them and found 
 both at work at 'Bible railways,' which I had shown 
 them how to find and make, and they had together found 
 some surprisingly thoughtful connections. Went at once 
 to the point, and it seemed then and there grasped by 
 
 , who just dropped his dear little head on my 
 
 shoulder and cried for downright joy ! Had a most 
 blessed time with the two, and prayer, of course. 
 
 This afternoon came to me (I said they would 
 
 find me alone in the dining-room at 5.30), and 
 
 was delightful, seemed overflowing with real joy, such 
 clear sight of the ' instead of me.' I had talked about 
 Christ as reigning as well as saving, so I said, finding 
 
 how sure he seemed about ' Saviour,' * But is 
 
 Jesus your King, too ? ' The little fellow seemed as if 
 
248 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 he could hardly contain himself, and said so emphatically, 
 ' Oh, I have promised Him He shall be my King, and 
 He is ! ' Then he volunteered the information that he 
 
 was * quite sure had really found Him, too,' that they 
 
 had been walking and talking together all the time they 
 had been out both to-day and yesterday, and had been 
 so happy together. My proteges have taken keenly to 
 making bouquet-holders for the Bible flower mission. 
 You see it ^,as a definite thing which then and there 
 could be done for Jesus. They prefer choosing their 
 own texts, and have done some beautifully. 
 
 {To the late Julia Kinlihoffer). 
 
 March 1876. 
 
 Hurrah! I said it when I saw your jQG, i8s. od. 
 on the card, so naturally I write it also. You are a 
 properly progressive collector. Seriously, I am so 
 delighted. If the two or three still remaining cards 
 come in at all, we shall pass even the ^S'^i which 
 seemed great things. 
 
 Well, dearie, I think you are doing the first duty in 
 making home pleasant, garden included. And I have 
 a strong idea that up to the age of twenty-four, it 
 ought just as much to be a preparation time with girls, 
 as it confessedly is with men — and that we should 
 have more 'thoroughly furnished' Christian lady- 
 workers if it were so. Only I think the great point 
 is, that it should be regarded honestly as preparation, 
 not studying or drawing, etc., merely because we like 
 it, and it is a nice way of getting through the days, 
 
LETTERS, 1 876 -1 879. 249 
 
 Pray, dear, that you may be so wholly the Lord's that 
 everything shall be really and truly as * unto Him,' and 
 that He would prepare you for whatever He is preparing 
 for you in the unknown future of work and trial. You 
 see you cannot possibly tell what you are really preparing 
 for — only He knows ; so how important to put the 'pre- 
 paration time ' simply and trustfully and honestly into 
 His hands. I am glad to hear of the Latin, and I am 
 inclined to think that every kind of mental culture is 
 even specially right for you. You know I believe in 
 your poetry, spite of the editors ! Only, ' His time is 
 not yet come.' Perhaps He will keep you ten years in 
 the shade, before He uses your pen, as I think He will 
 use it — if it is altogether at His disposal — and all those 
 ten years will be added power and ripeness. You cannot 
 think how thankful I now am that He kept me back for 
 about that space ! I see as clear as daylight all sorts 
 of reasons why it was just the wisest, best, and most 
 really resultful thing He could have done. How I 
 laughed to scorn as unmitigated absurdity a persistent 
 prophecy of a literary friend that ' the day would yet come 
 when editors would have to wait their turn,' and that is 
 l)recisely what it has come to now, though I as soon 
 expected to be Empress of China ! Trust Him implicitly 
 about it, when once we have yielded ourselves up to be 
 His instruments, and put ourselves entirely at His dis- 
 posal, it is altogether His affair to make the best of us, 
 and bring the most glory to Himself by us. 
 
250 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 {To the same.) 
 
 WiNTERDYNE, March 19, 1876. 
 
 This is most delightful, — a grand advance ! and it 
 more than covers my own losses too, in the sum total ! 
 for had I been well and at home, I could have certainly 
 got two or three pounds worth of new subscriptions or 
 donations to make up for some handed over to start a 
 new collector, and some failures. 
 
 My mother has got all my Leamington subscriptions 
 for me, which is doubly kind, as she has been ill herself 
 for more than a month. It seems to me that whenever 
 I cannot do my own work, and have to leave it entirely 
 to God, He takes it up, and does a good deal more for 
 me than I should have done for myself. I asked Him 
 not to let the Irish Society suffer by my illness ; and here 
 He inclines Katie B. and you to do so much extra ! It 
 has been remarkably so with all my books this winter. I 
 have not been able to communicate with any publisher 
 till a few days ago, since October, when I gave the MS. 
 of Little Pilloius and Morning Bells to Nisbct. Well, we 
 boldly started an edition of 4000 each ! which were not 
 in time for the advantage of Christmas orders. Yet in 
 seven weeks we had to reprint them ! Also, they are 
 going to be translated and published by the Religious 
 Tract Society of France; and also some one in high 
 places is going to give them to all the royal children. 
 Caswell had to reprint my Five Benefits four times in as 
 many weeks, the demand was so great ! The same 
 principle holds, does it not, dear J., in everything (I do 
 not mean but that we are to do our very best when able) 
 — the more entirely a burden, a care, or a work is cast 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 251 
 
 on the Lord, the more entirely He takes it for us. It is 
 so restful to have given up altogether to Him body, soul, 
 and spirit — all one has and is — unreservedly. Life is a 
 different thing thenceforth. 
 
 {To .) 
 
 I send you three little songs, only arranged from my 
 tunes j but Hutchings & Romer were so taken with these 
 from Havergal's Psalmody^ that they commissioned me 
 to write a set of six, with easy piano accompaniments, 
 which I was delighted to do, as it gave me an opportunity 
 of adding to the very meagre supply of sacred songs 
 sufficiently tuneful and sufficiently easy for drawing-room 
 singing. Most of the 'sacred songs' extant are such 
 very pathetic and dismal affairs that no wonder young 
 people do not want to sing them ! 
 
 Francesco Berger has lately made a very beautiful song 
 of my words, ' Enough.' This is puWished by Lamborn 
 & Cocks, London ; and I greatly hope it will circulate, 
 for the sake of setting forth the truth of the words. 
 
 ENOUGH. 
 
 I AM SO weak, dear Lord, I cannot stand 
 
 One moment without Thee ! 
 r>ut oh ! the tenderness of Thine enfolding, 
 And oh ! the faithfulness of Thine upholding, 
 AihI oh ! the strength of Thy right hand I 
 
 That strength is enough for me. 
 
 I am so needy, Lord, and yet I know 
 All fulness dwells in Thee ; 
 
252 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 And hour by hour that never-failing treasure 
 Supplies and fills, in overflowing measure, 
 My least, my greatest need ; and so 
 Thy grace is enough for me. 
 
 It is so sweet to trust Thy word alone ; 
 
 I do not ask to see 
 The unveiling of Thy purpose, or the shining 
 Of future light on mysteries untwining ; 
 Thy promise-roll is all my own. — 
 
 Thy word is enough for me I 
 
 The human heart asks love ; but now I know 
 
 That my heart hath from Thee 
 All real, and full, and marvellous affection. 
 So near, so human, yet Divine perfection 
 Thrills gloriously the mighty glow ! 
 
 Thy love is enough for me ! 
 
 There were strange soul-depths, restless, vast and broad, 
 Unfathomed as the sea ; 
 An infinite craving for some infinite stilling ; 
 But now Thy perfect love is perfect filling 1 
 Lord Jesus Christ, my Lord, my God, 
 Thou, Thou art enough for me ! 
 
 {To M. V. G. II) 
 
 1876. 
 
 Other workers on all sides seem doing more and more 
 — I less and less ! I am quite content ; only it is curious 
 how I have been held back from any work for two and a 
 half years. Since the Liverpool Mission and the hymn 
 meeting at Bewdley, I have done nothing, — not even 
 any writing. I cannot now even do the underground 
 individual work which used to be my speciality at Leam- 
 ington, for I catch cold so often on coming out after 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 253 
 
 paying a call. And now my choir work is stopped too 1 
 as I have another bad cold, and mother wishes me to 
 give it up. By the bye, I think you and dear E. do not 
 in the least understand that — you think it merely a 
 * choir practice,' which any secular musician could take. 
 It is no such thing, but the same sort as my hymn- 
 meeting; only that I am now much less nervous, and 
 speak more freely and personally than in 1873. It is 
 to me just the same opportunity as having a large open 
 Bible class ; and I am not sure that it does not give me 
 more influence, just because it is in a less usual groove, 
 as far as those who attend are concerned. And then it 
 is no trifle to aim at real ' singing for Jesus ' in such a 
 congregation as St. Paul's, — a really first-class one, both 
 as to size and social position. The aim I have set before 
 them is that, as Paul and Barnabas ' so spake that multi- 
 tudes believed,' they may ^ so sing that the same result 
 may follow.' 
 
 I believe even the few weeks I have taken it have been 
 really resuitful. The organist tries to express the spirit 
 of the words. I told him ' I had prayed that his fingers 
 might be eloquent for Jesus.' He has seemed peculiarly 
 struck with Hymn 633 (6". G. G.), ' 1 gave My life for 
 thee ; ' and I have had a most hopeful letter from him 
 about it. Then the Christian members ///// with me and 
 pray with me heartily ; and I hope for real work among 
 those of whom I stand in doubt. So I question whether 
 I cou/d better invest an hour a week than in this; of 
 course there is no laborious preparation, as there would 
 be if had a Bible-class of thirty or forty upper-class ladies. 
 I have been waiting to explain this, because some remark 
 showed that the work was totally misapprehended. How- 
 
254 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 ever, iwiu I am to give it up altogether, and only hope I 
 may perhaps be allowed it another season. Mr. Rogers 
 has always been present ; but he is so kind, I do not 
 mind him in the least now, though I wished him at 
 Jericho the first time ! He leaves it quite to me ; and 
 practises just as if he were one of the choir, setting a 
 
 good example I am told that the Rev. never 
 
 was so meek in his life before, and that his wife says he 
 is ' a sight to see ' at the practices, keeping in the back- 
 ground for a whole hour ! I sliould not choose choir- 
 training as my work, but it is just doing it instead of Mr. 
 R., and so sparing him time and strength to spend on 
 his far higher work ; and really nothing can be more 
 important than that he should be spared for his pulpit. 
 
 {To .) 
 
 May 4, 1876. 
 
 Yes, the loss of my musical work was nearly total : a 
 few plates happened to be at the foundry, and thus 
 escaped. It has been my whole spring's work to 
 compose several quite new tunes to some hymns of 
 uncommon metre; also I had most carefully revised 
 many others, and this work has both fettered and 
 fatigued me greatly. I must just patiently rewrite my 
 own tunes from memory, and I am hoping against hope 
 that the proofs may be got through by August, so that I 
 can go to Switzerland with Maria, v/hich would probably 
 do us both immense good. 
 
 I heartily agree with you about ' business,' and wish 
 every Christian worker, clerical, lay, and female, could 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 255 
 
 have an apprenticeship to some business first! My 
 father was eminently business-like, methodical, and 
 punctual, and so I ought to be ! Committees I never 
 belonged to, and never shall, and believe more successful 
 work is often done by some one brave man or woman. 
 
 I am rather in danger of being a hero-worshipper just 
 now, inasmuch as I never did hear any man (of course I 
 always tacitly except my own dear father) whose sermons 
 I so totally like and enjoy as Rev. J. H. Rogers'. 
 I have heard a few finer single sermons, but never any 
 one whom I am so glad ' to sit under,' to use that very 
 horrible phrase ! And while I was breaking my neck, 
 looking up at the pinnacle on which I had set him, he 
 quite startled me by coming down and seeking my 
 friendship. He preaches courses of sermons, which I 
 always prefer to single ones — his Thursday morning 
 lectures on the First Epistle of St. John are glorious — 
 only it is such a responsibility to hear them. Then we 
 have a delicious little Saturday evening prayer meeting, 
 and there is an excellent curate. We have S. G. G. 
 hymns to Havergal's Psalmody, and I have been choir- 
 mistress ! We have just the sort of service I like best, 
 brisk and bright, reverent and orderly, with no single 
 thing to fidget me ; strictly evangelical, and yet so cheery. 
 
 I have just been reading the report of the Church 
 Missionary Meeting at Exeter Hall. It must have been 
 glorious ! Oh, M., I don't believe that the former days 
 were better than these. I cannot understand the dismal 
 view some folks take — ' Of the increase of His government 
 there shall be no end '—certainly we seem to see the 
 increase when we look back. Satan is very rampant, too ', 
 but what else can we expect till he is bound? I am glad 
 
256 LETTERS, 1 876- 1 879. 
 
 you are at temperance work — I don't know details of 
 that association, but I rejoice in any attempt to rescue 
 from that awful drink. 
 
 I have drifted into helping the editor of Hymns of 
 Consecration. It is odd what desultory work one drifts 
 into. But oh, M., it is wonderful that He should accept 
 as service such wretched scraps as are all that I can 
 bring — one does long for the perfect service above ! 
 
 {To M. V. G. II.) 
 
 I cannot tell anything yet about summer plans — I 
 should like an outing with you, but could not go out of 
 reach of a piano, as proofs of S. G. G. will be 
 coming all the summer. If we go to Snowdon, I 
 could perhaps arrange to have the use of one. 
 
 I have had quite a struggle with my ' will ' — I should 
 so like the v;ay to be opened for me to come and live 
 with you, dear Marie. It is a very awkward position 
 here — no freedom, always afraid to pay a call, or write a 
 note without specifying. But I would never pain dear 
 mother, or do anything she did not positively like. It 
 seems most clear that I am placed here, and that without 
 some most direct interposition of Providence, I should 
 be doing wrong to leave, and could not expect a blessing. 
 And again it would be bad for you, because I could not 
 be an active outdoor helper, without really giving up 
 what all say is my own work ; and my living with you 
 would be a mere drag, and prevent your having a real 
 helper. I only let this out to you as my dear sister, 
 
LETTERS, 1 8 76- 1 879. 257 
 
 but with the most earnest entreaty that you won't be 
 planning or contriving or hinting in any way. If it were 
 the Lord's will. He would throw the door unmistakeably 
 open ; if not, I don't want any human hand to pick the 
 lock! 'Trust you?' It's just the very greatest human 
 comfort I have, being able to trust you so implicitly, and 
 knowing you understand everything better than any one 
 else does. And you never say or do anything I would 
 just rather not ! 
 
 I never make the faintest opposition, or even counter- 
 proposal, now to anything that dear mother arranges for 
 me. I have long since determined, God helping me, 
 there shall be no colour of excuse for saying I am incon- 
 sistent. I know I have been wrong noiv, for I was so 
 poorly and faint, I had set my mind on a day or two's 
 quiet and rest at home. I quite longed for it, and so was 
 disappointed when it could not be, and was not ready for 
 whatsoever my Lord the King appointed ; so it is quite 
 right I should learn to be invariably submissive to her. 
 Outwardly I know I am absolutely so, but outwardly is 
 not enough. I need not tell you that I am seeking 
 patience and strength, but I seem to be allowed to feel it 
 most sensitively and shrinkingly , and I found myself 
 praying most earnestly that this cup might pass from me, 
 when you know bodily pain extorted no such prayer. 
 Still ' Thy will be done ' does not fail in its true sweet- 
 ness, and is the deepest Amen to even that prayer. 
 
 Leamington, May 31, 1876. 
 Dear Sister Maria, — I have been thinking and 
 praying much about your wish, that I should come and 
 live with you. I am wondering whether I ought to take 
 
 R 
 
258 LETTERS, 1876-1879, 
 
 what has just passed as an indication that I am \\\ the 
 right place, and should not be impatient of the little cross 
 attached to it. You know part of my feeling was that I 
 could not be of half so much real use here as I could 
 elsewhere. Well, the last two days it really seemed as if 
 all at once God would show me that I am of use ! — it 
 has been most extraordinary how one after another has 
 spoken or written to tell me I have been so blessed to 
 them this spring. M. Watson had a great outpour, and 
 told me she felt I made so much difference in her work 
 that she did not think she could keep on the Y. W. C. A. 
 if I were not here at all, and that she knew my influence 
 was felt and working beyond what I could possibly know. 
 A young Scripture reader, who is leaving for a more 
 important post, writes me that if my words are as blessed 
 to others as to him, I am blessed indeed; it seems I have 
 been let lift him up surprisingly, though with very little 
 effort. The curate has told Mr. R. how very helpful he 
 ihinks my choir practices are. A choir member called 
 to tell me what great blessing she and three of her own 
 friends have found all this spring. The enclosed note is 
 another instance. Two other choir members have taken 
 opportunity to thank me — all on the same Sunday. 
 
 Then yesterday I had a talk with Mr. R. and prayer, 
 and he quite startled me by saying he was going to write, 
 but spoke instead to tell me how he thanked God for my 
 influence, that he was sure I was unconsciously doing a 
 far deeper and greater work here than I could have an 
 idea of; that he saw and felt it in the choir, and that it 
 was spreading in blessing ; and that for himself he had 
 never in his ministry been so distinctly conscious of 
 receiving help, blessing, and influence from another; that 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 259 
 
 it had told upon his own life and sermons ; that I was 
 probably totally unconscious of it, but that he felt there 
 were * streams of vitality ' from me which he felt ; and 
 that many others had si)oken to him of feeling the same. 
 He spoke most solemnly and with moist eyes. You may 
 fancy, dear sister, how utterly surprised and intensely 
 humbled and thankful I felt, especially as it so singularly 
 coincided with so many others saying the same sort of 
 thing to me. I had said in speaking of choir arrange- 
 ments, *^I come back in the autumn,' and he caught at 
 the 'if;' so I told him (under pastoral confidence) that 
 there was an ' if,' but did not explain details. He said 
 he would not like to hinder what might be right, but that 
 I could not realize what n really important sphere God 
 had given me herc^ and that it would be intense grief and 
 loss if I were taken away from St. Paul's. Well, Marie 
 dear, I only write all this to you, not to stop your doing 
 whatever you seem led to say or do — only it seemed so 
 very marked that I felt another door must be very 
 distinctly opened ere I of myself close this, and that the 
 * cross ' was what might well be patiently borne, if indeed 
 God is blessing my even unconscious influence in such a 
 place as this. If you feel inclined to write freely to dear 
 mother about it, do so. If she caught at it, and it 
 seemed that her own difficulties would be solved by my 
 leaving, and at the same time you really wanted me to 
 live with you, I should take the two together as out- 
 weighing the somewhat strange coincidence of the last 
 few days. If mother negatives on her side, then I 
 should consider that what Mr. R. and the others have 
 told me was sent to encourage and cheer me in the 
 present path. I am not troubling about it in the least — 
 
260 LETTERS, 1876- 1879. 
 
 either way. As far as writing is concerned, I could work 
 better with you than at L. As far as influencing 
 individuals — I see that in a place like B.— I could not 
 exercise as wide an influeace as here. For myself there 
 would be the set-off of sacrifice of great spiritual privileges 
 as against the gain of having your invariable sympathy 
 and understanding and no friction. Well, dear, the 
 guidance is promised, and we shall have it ! 
 
 1S76. 
 I wish you had heard the singing at St. Paul's last 
 night, — ' Hermas ' to my hymn ' Golden harps are 
 sounding,' 'With hearts in love abounding' to Papa's 
 tune *Zoan,' and 'Tell it out.' They did 'tell it out,' 
 rather ! A surprising difference to the feeble washed-out 
 singing a few months ago — it was like old St. Nicholas 
 evening singing, and the church crammed like our father's. 
 Well, I would have done the same at Bewdley, if Mr. 
 F. had backed me with the choir, and launched the 
 tunes and hymns con amove as Mr. Rogers has done: and 
 there was better material in the Bewdley choir than I 
 have in the St. Paul's, where there is hardly one good 
 voice in itself. Splendid sermons on Sunday, Acts i. 7, 8, 
 'Ye shall receive power,' and i Pet. iv. 10. I wish he 
 would just preach some over again at Champery ! I 
 have completely howled my voice back again in the 
 choir ! 
 
 We have had it lively at St. Paul's — * Crowns of glory 
 ever bright ' to my father's arrangement of ' Lubeck,' 
 with his ' Hallelujah ' ; ' I heard the voice of Jesus say ' to 
 
LETTERS, 1876 1879. 261 
 
 his tune * Evan,' No. 2 — both went first-rate. In ' I licard ' 
 we take all the first lines in unison, which brings out 
 what He says finely. At night we had * To Him, who 
 for our sins was slain,' to my ' Tryphosa ' (which I hear 
 is a special favourite both here and at Mr. Bromley's), 
 and ' Hallelujah ' to my father's tune * Shcn.' Such a 
 lovely sermon, John xx. 29. Mr. Shaw would have been 
 in raptures ! for Mr. R. came out strong about the delusion 
 and loss of blessing in craving aids external, pictures, 
 crosses, etc., and also the subtle snare to which evan- 
 gelicals are exposed, of seeking something between them 
 and the unseen Saviour, outpourings to a pastor, seeking 
 spiritual help from Christian friends, more than direct 
 fiiith in Christ's rt'/Z-sufificiency for all things. 
 
 {To J. T. W.) 
 
 Leamington, May 10, 1S76. 
 I have had a wonderful week, such a lot of totally 
 unexpected encouragements ! I had no idccj God was 
 using me here half so much as it seems He has done. 
 I have felt quite overwhelmed with His goodness, and 
 thoroughly startled at some of it. Not conversions, 
 somehow I hardly ever come in contact with unconverted 
 folk ! But very definite help and uplifting to Christians 
 in all stages. The unaccountable fact is that I find God 
 has not only been using me the last few weeks, while it has 
 been so much brighter in my own soul, but even during the 
 dimness. That is contrary to my previous experience, 
 and I do not understand it. I am very happy now there 
 is not any conscious cloud. 
 
262 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 A friend wrote that I was represented as * Cordelia ' in 
 the Royal Academy, that is, it is such a hkeness that she 
 wondered if it was a real portrait introduced ! So I felt 
 curious to see what Cordelia's character was, as I never 
 read King Lear, and I took down Shakespeare to inspect 
 her. But I was not in the humour for that sort of reading, 
 and soon turned to my Bible and felt voracious ! It's 
 almost too good to be true, to think that perhaps I shall 
 really be at N. this day three weeks ! Do pray that I 
 may have a real great blessing, and be enabled to ' pass 
 it on ' to many others. 
 
 Argentiere, Jtily 24, 1S76. 
 
 Dearest Mother, — We liked Fins Hant so much that 
 we staid nine days instead of three (four francs a day 
 each and no extras), and walked down here this morning: 
 a thunderstorm in the night made it cool and lovely ; 
 arrived here in sunshine at ten ; and at eleven a tremend- 
 ous thunderstorm came on, continuing at intervals all 
 day, grand and wild. 
 
 We have two bright, little, lofty rooms together on a 
 separate landing ; so very quiet for Maria, and most cosy : 
 our view will be straight out upon Mont Blanc and the 
 Aiguilles when clouds permit, so we can have sunsets and 
 sunrises without stirring a step ! Maria has been per- 
 fectly delighted all along, and it seems I have taken her 
 to places exactly to her liking so far, — it is so very nice 
 coming with her, as we fit into each other's ways 
 precisely. 
 
 I must tell you just one thing, because it was so very 
 original ! I had been singing to myself two or three 
 
LEISTERS, 1876-1879. 26i 
 
 times, just odd snatches, but especially 'Only for Thee' 
 (to ' Onesimus '). Our good Lonfats, a dear, simple Swiss 
 family, were immensely pleased, and the old mother asked 
 me to sing again (I had not known they were within 
 hearing) ; so I told her what the hymns were about, and 
 wished I had French ones to sing, but having none, 
 thought I might as well see if I could not roughly trans- 
 late. However, on sitting down to it, I found it seemed 
 no more trouble to write French hymns than English ; so 
 I wrote one something like ' Will ye not come ? ' and 
 * Golden harps,' and one ' Seulement pour Toi,' founded 
 on * Only for Thee,' but most of it on the converse idea 
 — ^ Thou ojily for me' — i.e. Christ ^/z/)/ having done all 
 and being all one needs, so as to meet the ' Jesus and 
 Mary' of these poor folks. Well, M. said this hymn 
 was exactly what she wanted for them, and said she 
 should like to send it to M. le Curd ! who had been ' on 
 her mind' all the week! ^ Hotv send it?' *0h, I will 
 take it myself!' I thought she was joking, and said 
 then she had better ask him to see if they were all right 
 as to rules of French verse. 'Very well, so she would — 
 it would be an excuse for calling — besides, she wanted 
 to refer to a French Bible, and would ask him to lend 
 her one ! ' So actually off she went ! and had a most 
 pleasing interview — borrowed a Bible (with Romisli 
 notes, however), got him to look over my hymn, which 
 seems to have been respectably done, as he asked if the 
 writer was French ; and she seems to have had quite a 
 nice opening for telling him (without controversy) of the 
 secret of true peace and joy, and entirely relieving her 
 mind ! Now, who but Maria would have dreamt of 
 borrowing Bibles and getting Protestant hymns revised 
 
264 LETTERS, 1876-1S79. 
 
 by a Roman Catholic priest ! He was most courteous 
 and nice to her, and seemed quite interested. 
 
 Maria seems to enjoy our tour, and I never travelled 
 with any one who has such a keen appreciation of the 
 beautiful. 
 
 To go back — we had a specially lovely sunset from 
 Lausanne, July 13, and ditto sail up the Lake to Mon- 
 treux ; there I took a mule to Les Avants to see Miss 
 Whately, who was not well enough to come to meet me 
 as she intended ; while M. went on to Chillon, and 
 pottered on her own hook till I joined her in train to 
 Vernayaz. She went to see the Gorge du Trient, while 
 I got rooms and engaged mules for the next day, 15th, 
 when we went to Fins Hants. Miss Whately is charming, 
 very loving and kind to me; a wonderful linguist, and 
 altogether mentally superior, and withal a most sweet 
 Christian ; I did not have much more than an hour with 
 her. 
 
 One day while at Fins Hants, we ' went gipsying ' — only 
 in not quite the same way * as a long time ago ' — 
 started at 6 a.m., and went up mountain paths, resting 
 and strolling gradually till we got to a lovely little patch 
 of snow in a hollow, with whole beds of alpen roses all 
 round, and big boulders and deep moss and shady little 
 pines, and full view of Mont Blanc, and any amount of 
 Aiguilles. It seemed quite ideal, till we tried to go to 
 sleep ; and then we found that not having reached the 
 line of perpetual snow, we were within the line of 
 perpetual irsects, and about ten species of flies up to the 
 size of horrets, persecuted us (they don't bite, only buzz 
 and fidget) ; so after dinner we had to seek a less ideal 
 spot — not till after we had had ' snow cream,' which M. 
 
LETTERS, 1 876- 1 879. 265 
 
 made in our tin cups, as we had a good deal more 
 splendid cream than we wanted for tea. Later on we 
 made tea most successfully with fir-cones — Maria making 
 quite a clever fireplace with stones, and such a good 
 fire. 
 
 We did not come home till after sunset, as we waited 
 for that at a fine place, and our old Madame was in such 
 a state of mind, and was just sending her husband to 
 look for us. Maria made such an impression on them, 
 they were ever so fond of her, and I believe she was 
 really blessed to them. Though she did not set herself 
 to work to go out of her way exactly, she seemed so to 
 get at the root of the matter with so many to whom she 
 spoke. 
 
 {To James Farlane.) 
 
 1876. 
 
 ... I must tell you a wonderful bit of Mijiistry of 
 Song^ through * Whom having not seen, ye love.' I was 
 taken on speculation to call on a clever young gentleman, 
 just an infidel, knowing the Bible and disbelieving it, 
 and believing that nobody else really believes, but that 
 religion is all humbug and mere profession. I was not 
 primed at all, only knew that he was ' not a religious 
 man.' In the first place, I had no end of fun with him, 
 and got on thoroughly good terms — then was asked to 
 sing. I prayed the whole time I was singing, and felt 
 God very near and helping me. After a Handel song 
 or two which greatly delighted him, I sang ' Tell it out ! ' 
 felt the glorious truth that He is King, and couldn't help 
 breaking off in the very middle and saying so, right out ! 
 
266 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 Then I sang,i ' Whom having not seen, ye love,' and 
 felt as if I could sing out all the love of my heart in it. 
 Well, this young infidel, who had seemed extremely 
 surprised and subdued by * Tell it out,' competely broke 
 down, and went away to hide his tears in a bay window. 
 And afterwards we sat down together, and he let me 
 ' tell it out ' as I pleased, and it was not hard to speak 
 of Him of whom I had sung. He seemed altogether 
 struck and subdued, and listened like a child. He said, 
 ' Well there is faith then, you have it anyhow — I saw it 
 when you sang, and I could not stand it, and that's the 
 fact ! ' He was anxious for me to come again. 
 
 When I came away, his sister, who had introduced me, 
 wept for joy, saying she had persuaded me to come with 
 a vague hope that he '■might find he could tolerate a 
 religious person,' but never dared to hope such an effect 
 as this, and that she thought I had been most marvel- 
 lously guided in drawing the bow at a venture, for every 
 word and even action had been just right. I tell you 
 this just because you are publishing both * Tell it out ' 
 and other leaflets for me. Will you sometimes pray that 
 God s especial blessing vi^ill go with them ? I should add 
 that it was almost a miracle in another way, for I had 
 such a wretched cold that I doubted being able to sing 
 at all^ and yet I believe I never sang clearer and better 
 and stronger. How good God is ! 
 
 ^ 'Whom having not seen,' Recitative and Air, by F. R. 
 Havergal. Hutchings & Romer. 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 267 
 
 {Extract from F. R H.'s answer to a remark, * That death 
 ivhich we all dread.'' ) 
 
 ' NOT ONE SHADOW OF FEAR.' 
 
 1S76. 
 
 No, not ' all ! ' One who has seen and accepted 
 God's way of salvation, does not dread death. Perhaps 
 I shall best express myself by doing it very personally — 
 just giving my own experience. 
 
 I do not fear death. Often I wake in the night and 
 ihink of it, look forward to it with a thrill of joyful 
 expectation and anticipation, which would become im- 
 patience, were it not that Jesus is my Master, as well as 
 my Saviour, and I feel I have work to do for Him that 
 I would not shirk, and also that His time to call me 
 home will be the best and right time, and therefore I am 
 content to wait. 
 
 One night I was conscious of certain symptoms pre- 
 luding an all but fatal attack of erysipelas, I had once 
 before, on the brain. 
 
 I knew, if means failed, it was probably my last 
 night on earth. I let my mother attend to me, but 
 alarmed no one, and I was left alone in bed. Then, 
 alone in the dark, I felt it might be my last conscious 
 hour on earth, and that either sleep or fatal uncon- 
 sciousness would set in. I never spent a calmer, 
 sweeter hour than that. I had not one shadow of 
 fear! only happy rest and confidence in Him *in whom 
 I have believed.' 
 
 Was this delusion? Could it be so in the very face 
 of death, that great ////-masker of ail uncertainties } 1 
 
268 LETTERS, 1876- 1879. 
 
 knew it was not delusion, for again, ' I know in whom 
 I liavc believed.' 
 
 Now, hoio has this come to be so with me, for it was 
 not always thus ; and I know as well as any one what it 
 is to 'dread death,' and to put away tlie thought of its 
 absolute certainty, because I dare not look it in the 
 face. 
 
 There was a time when I saw clearly I could not save 
 myself — that I deserved hell. In many ways, but in one 
 most of all, tliis — that I owed the whole love of my 
 heart to God, and had not given it to Him ; that Jesus 
 had so loved me as to die for me, and yet I, unmindful 
 of it, had treated him with daily, hourly, practical in- 
 gratitude. I had broken the first commandment, and as 
 I owed all my life, future and past, to God, I had literally 
 ' nothing to pay ; ' for living to Him, and keeping His 
 commands for the future, would not atone for the past. 
 I sav/ the sinfulness of my heart and life. I could not 
 make my heart better. * The soul that sinneth it shall 
 die.' So, unless sin is taken away, my soul must die 
 and go to hell ; anyhow I must ' stand before the 
 judgment-seat of Christ.' 
 
 Where then was my Hope? — in the same Word of 
 God, I John v. 10, it is written, 'He that bclieveth on 
 the Son, hath the witness in himself,' niid John iii. 36, 
 ' He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life : and 
 he that believeth not the Son shall not see life j but the 
 wrath of God abideth on him.' 
 
 Believe what ? ' Whom God hath set forth to be a 
 propitiation through faith in His blood,' Rom. iii. ?5. 
 He must keep His word and punish sin, and He has 
 punished it in the person of Jesus, our Substitute, 'who 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 269 
 
 His own Self bare our sins in His own body on the tree,' 
 I Pet. ii. 24. 
 
 Thus being 'just,' and having set forth Jesus as 
 the propitiation for sin — if Jesus has paid my debt 
 and borne the punishment of my sins, I only simply 
 accept this, and believe Him, and it is all a true and 
 real transaction. It is no theorizing but acting. I 
 did it — I believed it, and cast myself utterly hopeless 
 and helpless and lost in myself, at the feet of Jesus, 
 and took Him at His word, and accepted what He had 
 done for me. 
 
 Result ? — joy, peace in believing, and a happy full 
 trust in Him, which death cannot touch. Now it is a 
 reality of realities to me — it is so intertwined with my 
 life, that I know nothing could separate me from His 
 love. 
 
 I could not do without Jesus. I cannot and I do not 
 live without Him. It is a new and different life, and the 
 life and light which takes away all fear of death is what I 
 want others to have and enjoy. 
 
 I can say that such a light has shone upon all the 
 dark bits of my life, that even if I was in heaven itself, 
 I could not more clearly see why I was so led — that 
 all the training was needed. And nothing tries me 
 now ; things that would so have disappointed me do 
 not now. Even when I am suffering severe pain, I 
 would not have it otherwise. And then in daily life, 
 daily temptations, I find a victory in Jesus against sin, 
 without any struggle. 
 
 And what was trial to me, — keen scathings, blightings, 
 — is all taken from me, lifted out of me. It is really 
 miraculous, I cannot say how ; certainly it was not my 
 
270 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 own strength, but things that were such agony and bitter- 
 ness — it is all gone. All was needed — and all that might 
 have been a cloud between me and this full sunshine is 
 taken away. Now it is utter calm and quietness, a 
 realization constantly that — 
 
 Life is a gift to use for Thee, 
 Death is a liushcd and glorious tryst 
 With Thee, my King, my Saviour, Christ ! 
 
 December 18, 1876. 
 
 . . . ' Shadowless communion,' — there you have 
 touched a chord indeed ! I too have tasted it, but I 
 have not yet had the full, continual draughts which I 
 believe may be ours, and which I neither can nor will 
 rest short of ! . . . You will intensely interest me, and 
 perhaps help me both for myself and for possible future 
 ivriting for others, if you will tell me anything that pen 
 can convey as to your own tasting of the 'shadowless 
 communion.' Think aloud to me about it for half an 
 liour ! Tell me how much you know of it, and yet how 
 little ! Tell me what Jesus says to you, and how He 
 says it; tell me how, i,e. in what way it 'blends with 
 outward life.' Tell mc what you see is to be had, 
 beyond what you yet have. . , . The enclosed. My 
 King, has been the greatest writing pleasure I ever had ! 
 and in it I have said my say about lots of little points on 
 which I wanted to have a say, and My King seemed to 
 indicate a nice opportunity in this form. . . . The title. 
 My King ! is in itself a very song of joy to me. . . . 
 I am afraid you will smile at some sentences in it, but 
 I do not seem able to help saying absurd things in prose, 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 271 
 
 especially when I want to hit a nail hard and square on 
 the head I 
 
 February 4, 1877. 
 
 . , . . I am so glad for and with you . . . Yes, that 
 is just what I expected — 'how He speaks' — always 
 through His own dear Word. ' If it lasts ! ' That 
 horrible Satanic *if' crops up everywhere to hinder what 
 our Lord would do or give. I am so glad you give that 
 'if ' no quarter ! 'If any one will show me chapter and 
 verse for ' if it lasts,' I'll give in ; but it isn't in my 
 Bagster in any shape or form, nor in any other edition 
 that I know of, except Satan's own privately revised one, 
 from which he quotes. Oh how different from 'if it 
 lasts' are God's own words, 'He giveth more grace,' 
 ' grace for grace,' ' from strength to strength,' ' from glory 
 to glory,' * that ye may increase and abound more and 
 more,' 'go on unto perfection,' etc. ! If I was not very 
 tired, and if it was not Sunday night, I should want to 
 write a chapter for my new book against that wretched 
 ' if it lasts ' ! which has saddened so many hearts which 
 Christ has not made sad. I dare say I shall to-morrow, 
 God helping me. (See Royal Bounty^ chap, ix.) 
 
 I send you His last special word to me, ' The Lord 
 shall open unto thee His good treasure.' Starting with 
 Eph. iii. 8, and ending never and nowhere, because the 
 / ' riches in glory ' are everlasting. Just ' search and see ' 
 what He is going to 'open unto thee"! — Your loving 
 friend and sister in Him whom we do love. 
 
272 LETTERS, 1876- 1879. 
 
 Deut. xxviii. 16 : ' The Lord shall open unto thee His 
 good treasure.' 
 
 Lesson I. —The Good Treastire—T/ie Unsearchable Riches 
 of Christ (Eph. iii. 8). 
 
 I. The Treasure itself. His, not ours, we have 
 nothing, we are 'poor' (Rev. iii. 17). Ccnsider the 
 Riches of — i. Goodness; 2. Forbearance; 3 Long- 
 suffering (Rev. ii. 4) ; 4. Wisdom ; 5. Knowledge (Col. 
 ii. 3); 6. Grace (Eph. ii. 7); 7. Glory (Phil. iv. 19), cor- 
 responding to our — (i) Sinfulness; (2) Provocations; 
 (3) Repeated waywardness; (4) Foolishness; (5) Ignor- 
 ance ; (6) Spiritual need and weakness ; (7) Immortal 
 spirit. 
 
 How this treasure is purchased ? (2 Cor. viii. 9). For 
 whom? — I. The needy and poor (Rev. iii. 17); 2. See 
 context of Deut. xxviii. 2; 3. Christ's (i Cor. iii. 
 21-23). 
 
 If Christ's, then all are yours. 
 
 II. The Promise itself, i. Our need of the promise 
 'shall open;' we cannot open ourselves: it is the Holy 
 Spirit's office (John xvi. 14, 15). Some of us can bear 
 witness, * I was blind, now I see,' but cannot say Cant. 
 ii. 16. Some can say i Pet. ii. 7. Praise Him ! 
 2. The certainty of the promise * s/iall open.' Do not 
 say, * I hope He will ; ' come boldly and claim. Do not 
 say 'perhaps' when He says 'shall' (Num. xxiii. 19). 
 Faith is the key to this treasure ; God gives it, it fits the 
 lock of any promise. The Lord always responds to the 
 claim of faith. He meets you with Matt. vii. 7. There 
 
LETTERS, 1 876- 1 879. 273 
 
 is always a promise at the back of everything : Expect 
 and watch for the opening of the lock, (i) If opened to 
 you it will never be shut again, 'He openeth and no, t 
 man shutteth ' (Rev. iii. 7) ; (2) If opened, you will never 
 "come to the bottom — the riches are ' unsearchable,' r 
 always ' more and more ' * incorruptible ; ' now and l 
 through eternity, they are ' the fulness of the Godhead.' 
 3. If opened, we shall not care for other things, e.g. as 
 they were opened to St. Paul (Phil. iii. 8). 4. If opened, " 
 draw from it, be spiritual millionaires, use it, trade with 
 it, the responsibility is great (i Pet. iv. 10). What will • 
 you do with these riches this week ? 
 
 Dwell on each word ' The Lord ' — no human 
 promiser, but God that cannot lie ; ' slu 7,' fling this in 
 Satan's teeth when tempted to doubt or to be negligent 
 in search ; ' opcn^ it is never shut up from you ; * unto 
 tliee,' really, personally, not merely to somebody else, or 
 folks in general ; * His,' not yours, all his very own, you 
 had no right or claim to it ; 'good,' recollect it is seven- 
 fold, perfection; ^Treasure' even Jesus Himself, the 
 Treasure of treasures, in all His fulness as your own 
 Saviour, Friend, and King. 
 
 Lesson II. — The Good Treasure. 
 
 I. His Word. His ; the value of the gift is enhanced 
 by the giver. It is Christ's gift (John xvii. 14), and the 
 Father's gift to Him (ver. 8). Treasure ; the value is 
 relative and actual. Relative, ' more than gold ' (Ps. 
 xix. 10, cxix. 72, 127). If we really find treasure, we 
 are glad (Ps. cxix. 162 ; Jer. xv. 16). 
 
 A test to apply to ourselves in Ps. i, 2, • delight,' and 
 
 s 
 
274 LETTERS, 1876-1879, 
 
 in Jer. vi. 10, no delight. If there is no rejoicing in it, 
 the treasure is not yet opened to us j this is the work of 
 the Holy Spirit (John xiv. 26). The answer to the 
 prayer Ps. cxix. 18 is Jer. xxxiii, 3. See Christ's own 
 double opening, Luke xxiv. 32, 45. 
 
 II. Actual. The value of the treasure is proved by 
 what it will do for us, ' Do not M) words do good,'' etc. 
 What good ? 
 
 1. We are born again by it (i Pet. i. 23). 
 
 2. Growth thereby (Ps. i. 2, 3) in grace and in know- 
 ledge (i Pet. ii. 2 ; 2 Pet. iii. 18). 
 
 3. It gives light (Ps. cxix. 105). 
 
 4. It gives understanding. 
 
 5. It gives quickening (Ps. cxix. 50, 93). 
 
 6. It gives patience (Rom. xv. 4). 
 
 7. It gives comfort. 
 
 8. It gives hope. 
 
 9. It keeps from sin (outward) (Ps. cxix. 11). 
 
 10. It sanctifies (inward) (John xvii. 17). 
 
 11. It is profitable for, etc. (2 Tim. iii. 15, 16). 
 
 12. It is able to save your souls (Jas. i. 21). 
 
 13. The climax — by these ye become 'partakers of 
 the divine nature ' (2 Pet. i. 4). 
 
 Faith is the key of this treasure (i Thess. ii. 13); 
 'worketh' all this 'effectually in you that beheve' 
 (compare Heb. iv. 2 : • Not mixed with faith '). 
 
 Isa. Iv. 11: ' My word . . . shall prosper . . . whereto 
 I sent it '—all this ! 
 
 III. Responsibility attached to the Treasure. The 
 command is Col. iii. 16 (connect 2 Cor. iv. 7). See the 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 27s 
 
 promise (Prov. viii. 21), * I will fill their treasures.' They 
 bring forth out of this good treasure things new and old 
 (Matt. xii. 35, xiii. 52). 
 
 Fehntary 1 3, 1877. 
 . . . You set the ball rolling ; so when a few days ago 
 the editor of a magazine sent an entreaty that I would 
 do him a poem on ' April ' (very kindly furnishing me 
 with the new idea that its smiles and tears would be a 
 nice theme), I saw in a flash that there was another 
 and very different lesson to be drawn — another fling at 
 the ' If it lasts M So if you should see my poem, you will 
 know the origin of the verses ! . . . This morning's work 
 has been a paper on simply the words, 'And this is His 
 commandment ' ! I wonder if you would guess how I 
 took it ? Oh pray still that I may have the King's own 
 messages to deliver. 
 
 {To F. C. Kirchhoffcr.) 
 
 February 20, 1 87 7. 
 
 . . . My losses and deficiencies this year seemed more 
 than it was possible to replace, especially when one 
 collector after another sent much less than last year. So 
 there was nothing for it but to pray the more ; and it is 
 perfectly wonderful how God has been answering. And 
 now your splendid collection is a crown upon many 
 tokens that He has most distinctly heard and answered. 
 It is a little larger than the largest I have ever yet 
 received ; and as Miss B. gives me notice, she will have 
 less instead of more on her card. You, as dearest 
 
276 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 Julia's representative, will stand first on my 1877 report. 
 I cannot tell you how glad and pleased I am. Not o)ily 
 because I am so thankful that the great need of the 
 society should be so far supplied, but I am somehow so 
 specially glad that dear Julia's work should not be 
 among their losses, but that if she is permitted to know 
 anything about it (and why not?), she may see that her 
 little share in her Lord's work is not only carried on, but 
 increased. I am sure it must have cost you a great deal 
 of effort and trouble to collect so much. But He knows 
 and marks every effort, even the least done for His sake 
 and in His cause. 
 
 {ToE. B.L) 
 
 March 21, 1877. 
 
 I am intensely sorry to refuse to write an article in aid 
 of a children's hospital, but it is simply impossible, as I 
 have already undertaken more writing than I can pru- 
 dently complete before a summer holiday is necessary, 
 and my dear mother absolutely insists on my undertaking 
 not one thing more. I cannot tell you how many similar 
 requests I have. I can only ask our good Master to 
 choose for me, by flashing, as He often does, some 
 strong impulse to write into my mind, seeming then to 
 give me every word, in other cases giving me nothing to 
 say. I hold myself totally at His disposal, and lay each 
 request before Him, to give me a message to write or 
 not, just as He will. . . . 
 
 Oh, is it not a happy life, ' the life of simple trust ' ? 
 One wonders hov/ one lived at all before. 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 277 
 
 68 Mii.DMAY Park. 
 
 Darling Mother, — Here I am still ! I got in a 
 draught at the Association meeting, whereby I got a 
 regular cold. Mrs. Pennefather is the one to be positive, 
 and so I've been kept and nursed most delightfully. It 
 is a special satisfaction to have got over the autumn 
 cold which I never do escape before I came home ! so 
 that you will not be vexed by seeing me sneeze and 
 cough, and Mrs. P. thinks it is a very good thing it 
 happened so. She does pray for you so beautifully. 
 Well, I do love Mrs. Pennefather. I see that the more 
 one knows her, the more one must love her. The 
 workers' prayer meeting is going on down-stairs, but she 
 would not let me come — so I am obedient ! Thankful 
 you are safe home, and that you are even occasionally 
 a little easier — may He stay His rough wind in the day 
 of His east wind for you, poor dear mother. — Your 
 loving child. 
 
 68 MiLDMAY Park, Jnnc 1877. 
 
 Dear Miss Brown, — I have been detained here by a 
 sharp inlluenza cold. So your dear girls' prayer that I 
 might come again to them is very unexpectedly answered ! 
 I am still weak and poorly with a troublesome cough, so 
 that I cannot take the Bible class, but I should be most 
 glad to have a few more words with your dear lassies 
 who came to me in the drawing-room, and dear Mrs. 
 Pennefather seems to be glad I should do so. Did you 
 know they have all written to me ? such sweet, touching 
 letters. And I do think the Lord Himself has laid them 
 on my heart, so that I am just longing for the privilege 
 
27S LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 of trying to give them a few helping words — by answer- 
 ing their letters in person, and I have changed my plans 
 on purpose to do so. 
 
 And will you ask that our dear Master would give r-ie 
 exactly the right words for them ? I do so long for an 
 immense blessing to them, and through them to all the 
 rest of the school. Please give my love to them, and 
 tell them this from me. — Yours affectionately in our dear 
 Master. 
 
 July 21, 1877. 
 I have just come in from church, and two verses in 
 the first lesson have brought to a climax the strong feel- 
 ing I have had for ten days past that I must write to 
 you. Look at verses 13 and 14 of i Sam. xv., see how 
 Saul says, ' I have performed the commandment of the 
 Lord.' And Samuel replies, ' What meaneth then this 
 bleating of the sheep, and lowing of the oxen which I 
 
 hear?' Well, now, dear , this time last year you 
 
 said, ' All for Jesus,' and He gave you a taste or earnest 
 of the gladness of being * all ' for Him, accepting your 
 intention. But where has the fulfilment been of the 
 words which you then said ' before the Lord ' ? When I 
 
 met you at in the winter, in our hurried parting 
 
 words I think I must have shown as well as expressed 
 the query weighing on my mind whether it was indeed 
 * all for Jesus.' You told me, * Yes, it is ! ' just as Saul 
 said, * I have performed.' But ' what meaneth then ' the 
 straws which seem to show that the wind does not, to 
 say the least, blow unmistakeably from the ' all ' quarter? 
 Only straws, and yet they would blow all the same way 
 if it were all ! I will tell you one. Just a very casual 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879, 279 
 
 mention of your going to now, and returning in 
 
 time for tiie September . I know there may be a 
 
 hundred fair reasons, but go deeper, which was your real 
 heart in, which was really the thing you most cared for, 
 — coming ' to the help of the T^ord ' in a special effort 
 to win souls for His honour and glory, or pointers and 
 partridges ? O be honest with yourself about the whole 
 thing. It is not a light thing to have told your Master 
 that you will be ' all ' for Him, and yet set other things 
 before His obvious service. You have had a year now 
 of professed 'all,' but how many trophies have you 
 brought to His feet? How many souls have you even 
 tried to win ? Is the harvest, so far, ' nothing but 
 leaves ' ? Can Jesus say of you, ' He hath done what 
 He could ' ? Have you even given as much energy to 
 ' the help of the Lord against the mighty ' as you ever 
 gave to rowing or coaching your crew ? and if not, are 
 they not solemn words, * Curse ye Meroz, saith the 
 Lord, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof.' Why ? 
 Not because they had done anything wrong or even in- 
 consistent, but ' because they came not to the help of 
 the Lord.' 
 
 God says, ' When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer 
 not to pay it ; . . . better is it that Thou shouldest not 
 vow, than that thou shouldest vow and not pay.' You 
 can never unsay that * all for Jesus ' of your twenty-first 
 birthday. It is registered for ever ; it only remains for 
 you to make those words true or untrue. If untrue, 
 then — ! . . . 
 
 Understand me, it is not a question of any particular 
 doing or not doing, but a far deeper one ; just — have 
 you given a true answer to the question, * How much 
 
28o LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 for Jesus ? ' I do not want you to answer me or tell me 
 anything about it, but I do want you to remember, ' To 
 his own Master he standeth or falleth,' and He knows 
 whether your promised service is really whole-hearted 
 or only half-hearted. If the latter, it is not an accepted 
 service. He accepts all or none. There is not one 
 measure for women, and another for young men, * My 
 son, give me my heart,' implies no less to you than to 
 me; the word of our God draws no such distinction, 
 all is * all ' or 7iot * all,' just as much in your case as in 
 mine. 
 
 1877. 
 . . . Please see if you can find any syllable of mine, 
 written, spoken, or printed, which either states or im- 
 plies that 'the infection of sin is or can be wholly 
 eradicated ' ! It is just this supposing that people said 
 or meant what they never did say or mean that has led 
 to thousands being hindered from inquiring into the 
 ' way of holiness,' Perhaps the very strongest expression 
 I ever used (if indeed I have used it), would be ' con- 
 tinuous victory.' And what does that imply, but a foe 
 that is not annihilated; the very fact of a continual 
 subduing, however complete, proves a continual existence 
 of the foe which is being subdued, and who, without 
 being continually subdued, would be again active and 
 conquering ! The ' On dit, qu'on a dit ' has been Satan's 
 fatal hindrance in this matter. I was aghast at being 
 told lately that I had said I had not sinned for three years ! 
 'Oh, well, I was told so.' So I investigat'%d, as this 
 was really a serious lie, and the succession of ' They say,' 
 and ' I supposed you thought the same as they did,' and 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 2S1 
 
 ' I supposed they thought they did not sin,' perfectly 
 liorrified me at the tissue of unintentional false witness 
 borne and manufactured by Christians. I appeal, and 
 so may ' they ' appeal to ' what I have written ' or even 
 to what they have written. 
 
 September 17, 1877. 
 
 , , , Had I strength and time, I should enjoy telling 
 you much, especially of the Lord's singular dealings with 
 me this summer. 
 
 I am here for the baptism of my dearest Miriam's 
 motherless boy. She died six days after his birth, in the 
 most wonderful peace, so perfect that even leaving the 
 husband she loved so intensely, and her baby, did not 
 cast even a momentary shadow of a shade ! . . . You 
 can imagine what a precious trust the sponsorship to 
 * H. C. L. ' is to me. 
 
 ... I have had some splendid summer sheaves, 
 
 including two , who first gave their own selves to 
 
 the' Lord, and then threw law and medicine overboard 
 as their intended professions, and will be, I hope, bright 
 gain to His service in our dear Church of England. 
 
 ... I am so delighted that you find you can cut off 
 that horrible *if' and say 'it lasts'! So I send you 
 confidently ' He giveth more grace ' — more still, and 
 more always — for you. I am glad you have got hold of 
 ' shall not stumble.' I have a paper on that in Eoyal 
 Bounty or Royal Command/ncnts^ I forget which j both 
 will be out soon now. ... 
 
 You may imagine how all you said of the * far better ' 
 as to your dear harmonized with my thoughts 
 
282 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 here. And curiously the lovely verse of B. M.'s, which 
 you quote, ' Praise God, the Shepherd is so sweet,' is on 
 the grave of little Maud Prestage, my cousin-godchild, 
 taken not long ago to the fair country. 
 
 I am delighted with your testimony as to One Hour 
 with Jesjis. . . . 
 
 on his twenty-first birthday gave '«// to Jesus.' 
 
 I had worked at him in all possible ways for two or three 
 years, — won at last ! Spent more actual ' labour ' on him 
 
 than almost any individual soul, except , read with 
 
 him alone daily for weeks, prayed with him, wrote to 
 him, talked to him, and went on at him generally ! 
 ' Thanks be to God which giveth us the victory ' ! 
 
 So delighted to find a few days ago that in Jude 24, 
 ' from falling,' is literally ' without,' or ' from stumbling,' 
 which, of course, makes the verse much stronger and 
 more explicit, as the Greek usually does. Not even 
 stumbling ! isn't that a perfect keeping ? 
 
 {To S. G. F.) 
 
 SeJ>tembcr 22, 1S77. 
 
 I supposed I was obliged to say * Sir,' because you 
 said ' Madam ' ! But it went against me to be formal 
 even for once to the writer of Never say Die. I made a 
 raid into Paternoster Row yesterday. I felt puzzled what 
 best to do for N. S. D., so asked the Lord to guide me 
 at the time, and show me His way about it. So, as I 
 wanted to see Mr. M., I went there first, intending to 
 see how the land lay ; but he was suddenly gone off to 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 283 
 
 Rome 1 So I asked to see Mr. S., and found him so full 
 head and heart, of the Noon-Day Prayer Meeting at 
 Aldersgate Street, which he was just going to conduct, 
 that it did not seem the right time to distract him with 
 my business — he had his Bible open, and was using his 
 last half-hour for preparation. So then I went to P. 
 and asked for Mr. P. himself, and gave him an N. S. D,, 
 and told him my views ; he asked a lot of questions, — 
 I think he wanted to find whether njy opinion was 
 biassed by personal friendship ! so I was glad I had not 
 had the pleasure of seeing you ! 
 
 Perhaps you would hardly guess how very much what 
 you said about My Kt?ig delighted and encouraged me. 
 I never expected inen to read or care for it, — I did not 
 aim higher than girls of whom I have a considerable 
 following. It is far more than I hoped, — for I am not 
 one of those terrible * strong-minded women,' but I think 
 we have quite ' rights ' enough in proportion to our 
 powers and position. And I never thought of reaching 
 men by anything I might write ; yet you and others are 
 willing to listen to the little things I have to say, and I 
 take it as an extra token for good — the more pleasant, 
 because unsought and unexpected. I am following it 
 up with two new books (now nearly finished printing). 
 Royal Commandments and Royal Bounty. I am inclined 
 to envy your special gift of heart-words to the very far 
 off — it seems so much more like the Master than mine ; 
 but still it is very sweet to be allowed to write for our 
 fellow-servants, which is what I most often seem led 
 to do. 
 
 Do not withhold your name. Your father is so well 
 known that the mention excites interest directly. And 
 
284 LETTERS, 1876- 1879. 
 
 if the Master should lead you on further in this path 
 (and I think He will), it is for several reasons better 
 to give your name at once and start fair with it. Is 
 it not a sort of little offering to Him of that which is 
 already His own? For our names are His, and why 
 should He not have the use of them ? 
 
 {To Margaret W.) 
 
 I don't fancy somehow that I shall ever be quite so 
 strong as I was, nor able for just the same as other 
 people. I did think that I might have been even 
 stronger, but now I think that is not likely ; so the 
 * pleasing perfectly ' will have to be rather my aim than 
 the ' serving much,' i.e. ' till my change come ' — then I 
 ' shall serve Him ' — and won't it be delicious ? (Ezek. 
 xliv. 15, 16). So Num. xvi. 5 belongs to you, and the 
 7th verse. But it begins with the being chosen, and 
 from that flows the * come near ' and ' shall be holy.' 
 
 Did you ever think tnat our Lord must have had a 
 great deal of such refraining from what He would have 
 done ? It must have been very hard not to niake greater 
 displays of His love and power ; for surely, if that had 
 been His Father's will, He could just as easily have done 
 His personal work and ministration on a far larger scale, 
 even during the last three years, much more during the 
 thirty years of such closely- veiled glory. 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 285 
 
 October 1877. 
 Dear M., will you pray for me, that I may have ' the 
 patience of Jesus Christ,' however long this lasts, and 
 that He would graciously help me over what must be a 
 very weary and probably suffering journey ? I will enclose 
 you some verses, which came to me on the words, * ONL V 
 for Jesus.'' Make the printer put the very biggest and 
 fiercest ONLY he can ! People will emphasize any 
 word but that in their lives, and it is just being * Only 
 for Jesus ' that make all the difference. They are ready 
 enough to emphasize ' Jesus,' if they may only drop the 
 severe, uncompromising ' Only ' into the shade. Do 
 you see ? 
 
 ONLY for Jesus ! Lord, keep it for ever 
 
 Sealed on the heart and engraved on the life ! 
 
 Pulse of all gladness, and nerve of endeavour. 
 Secret of rest, and the strength of our strife ! 
 
 I have enclosed a parcel for you. It is a present 
 which you won't care twopence for at present, so you 
 needn't profess to ! But I believe you ^cil/ care for it if, 
 please God, this time ten years or so, you are bringing 
 forth out of His treasure things new and old for some 
 flock committed to you. It is a set of Goodwill's Works 
 — one of the grandest and oldest of the 17th century 
 writers — much too deep and solid for modern taste, but 
 full of Christ and of 'the deep things of God.' Some 
 day if you are going to preach out of Ephesians, you 
 will find, I should think, everything that could be said 
 on every single word of the first, and part of the second 
 chapter. He is called ' that peerless divine, and star 
 of the first magnitude ' ! 
 
286 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 November 15, 1S77. 
 
 If I wait till I can write you a long letter, I may never 
 write at all ! so I will just send you a few lines, chiefly 
 to tell you how glad your letter made me. For I think 
 I see in it that Jesus is more of a reality to you than 
 before. And after all, it all hinges on that ; it is the 
 old question, ' What think ye of Christ ? ' Is He nothing, 
 or something, or everythmg? It is a help to pull oneself 
 up with plain questions now and then. 
 
 I had a really beautiful letter from lately ; I 
 
 think he will get less reserved by being at College. 
 What I most want to hear of you is that God has given 
 you the great joy of winning some soul for Christ. 
 When once you have had that, you will never rest with- 
 out more, I think. It is like a tiger tasting blood ! I 
 am so very glad you have had an opportunity of seeing 
 an ordination. May every day be preparing you for 
 your own solemn vows. I have got lots of new C. P. 
 members. How beautiful the estimate of Christ in our 
 chapter this morning is ! ' Chiefest ' ! Link it with 
 Phil. iii. 8-10. 
 
 {To M.J. IV.) 
 
 November 5, 1877. 
 
 I hope you will not mind my not fulfilUng your request 
 to write an answer to the letters you send me from 
 Plymouth sisters. The fact is, I am so utterly startled 
 and entirely shocked at them, that I cannot think it worth 
 while to write seriatim. The cool ignoring of the clearest 
 Bible commands and teaching, the un-gospcl spirit of 
 judging, condemning, and want of the gentle charity 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 287 
 
 which should be learnt at the Master's feet, are to me 
 inost saddening. I do not mean so much of the writers 
 personally, but of the principles they lay down, and the 
 inevitable results of following out those principles. 
 From a merely critical and intellectual point of view, I 
 see it would be waste of time to argue ; as a mind which 
 can in all good faith base its arguments and build its 
 conclusions on the merest assumptions, and never even 
 see tliuL it is doing so, must be left to its own inverted 
 pyramids ! 
 
 If the writer of the three-sheet letter had but spent 
 the same energy on seeking to set forth Jesus and His 
 salvation to some one who does not know His prccious- 
 ness, as she has spent on trying to unsettle one who 
 does know Him, surely it would have been much more 
 like the Master's own work ! Instead of writing, I can 
 only pray that she may be delivered from what her letter 
 additionally convinces me is one of the special devices 
 of the enemy for hindering the Lord's real work and the 
 real unity of the Spirit. It is * strong delusion,' and 
 God grant that deeper searching of His word with the 
 light of His Spirit in the clear atmosphere of greater 
 humility, may show her that it is so. 
 
 1877. 
 A very strong light has come to me about this 
 almanack ! Do you not believe that remarkable coin- 
 cidences are not chance, but God's leading? I need 
 not tell you I do ! Well then, was it not striking that 
 you should have been troubled about these opinions, 
 and that immediately after I should have been led to 
 
288 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 suggest what may and will (probably) at least help to 
 keep others from being unsettled, 2 and 2 make 4 ! 
 
 I believe we are punished for a sort of half-cowardly 
 shrinking from acting up to our own light, and fearing 
 to tell others frankly what we believe to be the more 
 excellent way. How many young Christians might be 
 saved from drifting off to the P. B. S. if Church mem- 
 bers were not so dreadfully afraid of showing their 
 colours ! So far as I am aware, my father never 
 through all his ministry had any one single member of 
 of his fiock go off to them, nor even nibble at it, because 
 he never shrank from showing them why we should value 
 our Church. And yet he never had the least trouble 
 with dissenters ; they always cordially respected him and 
 understood him, far more so than many who were less 
 loyal to their Church principles. 
 
 December 14, 1877. — Pray for me, darling E., for I 
 am passing through some of the strangest as well as the 
 keenest trials I ever had, which is saying a good deal ! 
 
 OAKHAMPTON,y"a;;?/fl;;;' 31, 1878. 
 
 I determined I would ' never say die ' till somebody 
 published your book, and also that I would not write to 
 you till I could tell you I had succeeded about it ! 
 
 Now it is your turn to act, and I hope you will find 
 time to set to work immediately, and put the whole 
 into shape, i.e. into short chapters, and short paragraphs, 
 and short sentences. And if you can invent lively little 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 289 
 
 titles for each chapter, so much the better, and the 
 queerer the better. 
 
 I have never thanked you for the exquisite card, quite 
 a treasure — it is so totally uncommon, and the colouring 
 so rich. I am busy trying to get all or most of a new 
 book (into which I am putting my very heart), done 
 during a very restful and quiet visit here, while my sister 
 relieves guard at Leamington — so I have not time for a 
 proper letter. 
 
 A beautiful photograph hangs close by the drawing- 
 room piano here, and I look at it while I sing ; but it 
 never occurred to me to ask whose it was till a few 
 minutes ago. ' Ah,' says my sister, ' that's a photograph 
 of a picture of St. Ouen by your friend, S. G. Prout ! ' 
 
 (71; C. ^. P,) 
 
 Oakhampton, February 8, 1878. 
 The ' Grey Raven ' must allow me the privilege of 
 a little contribution towards the * bread and flesh.' If 
 only you had not written such very awful Sanskrit, I 
 should have shown your letter right and left ! but nobody 
 could be expected to read it second-hand ! I wish you 
 would send that story of the poor hungry woman to the 
 Times, not touched up a bit, but just as you wrote it to 
 me. Who could resist it? It is terribly bad taste to 
 quote oneself, but I cannot help it this time, so you 
 must forgive j but thinking of your present work, the 
 lines kept humming in my head — 
 
 • The King will stoop to crown it 
 With His gracious Inasmuch.' 
 T 
 
290 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 Of course, I read Down the Steep — you have some- 
 thing of the poet in you (as well as of pretty nearly 
 everything else, it seems !), but I was not so personally 
 struck with it as with N. S. D. But it is a poem and 
 not mere rhyme. Will the specimen page of JV. S. D. 
 do ? You might give your mind sufficiently to say yes 
 or no to that ! 
 
 And don't, oh don't, write Sanskrit to , or he will 
 
 send me your letter to decipher, and I shall have to 
 write it out for him. 
 
 My new book is T/ie Royal Invitation — distinctly and 
 entirely for outsiders ; I have long wanted to have a full 
 fair shot at those who are 7iot the King's children. Can 
 you spare two minutes to pray that I may have special 
 help in this ? 
 
 Believe me, there is real spiritual power in what you 
 have written ; as I glanced over your specimen page I 
 felt inclined to envy you,-— it throbs with life and warm 
 reality. Oh, may you have the joy of bringing the living 
 water to thousands by it ! And then, as I share in 
 praying for this, I shall have a share in the praise for 
 it ! It is a good investment, I consider ! So you might 
 put a little prayer about that — please do ! I do not feel 
 sure of their accepting it, because so few will sing such 
 very * out and out ' words, unless Sankey had first taken 
 it up. 
 
 is lingering just ' outside the door.' I have given 
 
 him as strong personal pulls as I know how, but he is 
 not inside yet. 
 
 I mean your book to ' go ; ' I have got a large 
 Scotch bookseller to start Never say Die, and I promise 
 you a start in Dublin too. Wonder what else the 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 291 
 
 Lord is preparing you to do by keeping you in the 
 shadow. 
 
 I do so feel for your dear sister. 
 
 {To Leonard Bickers faff.) 
 
 February 7, 1878. 
 
 I have a request to you, for which yours to me 
 gives opportunity. Will you take it up as a little bit 
 of special praying work during the next few days ? I 
 have written twenty-two chapters of my new book, The 
 Royal Invitation; or, Daily Thoughts on coming to 
 Christ, and I do long for very special help for the 
 nine chapters which remain to be written. I want the 
 Lord to give me every word, and not let me write a word 
 \vithout Him, nor a sentence that is not a message from 
 Him. I do so want to win those who have never yet come 
 to Jesus. Will you ask this for me every day till about 
 next Thursday, by which day I shall about finish, please 
 God. 
 
 Why not join both the Scripture -reading Unions? 
 Ever so many are members of both. Both arc good 
 solid bread, but I prefer the whole loaf to the half one, 
 both for myself, and more especially for the sake of the 
 many whom I thus induce to read twice a day, who 
 otherwise would read only once. I have often said to 
 others, <■ Join Mr. Richardson's Union for the sake of 
 your personal friends, but join Mr. Boys' for the sake of 
 work among others.' The one chapter a day is a pleasant 
 link, but the two chapters are a lever to raise those who 
 
292 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 need raising to fuller feeding on the Word. I myself 
 have joined both. — Yours affectionately in our dear 
 Master. 
 
 February 14, 1878. 
 
 The twelve o'clock prayer to-day was commuted into 
 thanksgiving for completed work ; so I write at once to 
 tell you that the good Lord has given it me all, and fully 
 answered the prayer that it might be done without 
 difficulty or strain. I have now merely to put it straight 
 for the press, fill in the references, and send it off. But 
 the last sentence is written ! I shall write no preface ; 
 the title is, The Royal Invitation ; or^ Daily Thoughts on 
 Coining to Christy and I prefer leaving it to the reader 
 to find out who I am aiming at. 
 
 I shall next see about a re-cast of the Ministry of 
 Song, and Under the Surface for one volume. Life 
 Mosaic. This will be an opportunity of dropping out a 
 dozen or two of the weakest pieces, and I must ask 
 clear guidance to do this judiciously. Next, I want to 
 arrange Daily Melodies for the King^s Minstrels. I am 
 reserving MS. poems for a still future book. 
 
 Wish I knew, Marie dear, if you are sacrificing your- 
 self very much for me. You tell me when I had better 
 propose to return home. I do feel most grateful to you, 
 and certainly I am in greatest possible clover of quiet 
 and luxury at Oakhampton. I have not had such rest 
 since the farmhouse at the Highlands (Herefordshire). 
 Please order Spanish Brothers for a present ; it is a 
 book I much admire. 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 293 
 
 1878. 
 Tell Mr. Shaw, Parlane sent me some time ago a letter 
 from the widow of good Duncan Matheson. He had 
 owed P. about ;^ 20 for printing his hymn-book. Mrs. 
 Matheson paid it, and Parlane generously returned the 
 whole to her. She says : * When you sent the account, 
 it came the day after my beloved husband died. You 
 enclosed a leaflet by F. R. H., the text at the heading 
 was, " My God shall supply all your need," and the last 
 line of each verse was, " God shall all your need supply." 
 I cannot tell you the blessing I got in reading it, and 
 each day it has been in my mind, and I have felt its 
 sweetness, and now your returning the money is another 
 proof of His faithfulness.' I am so glad I had thus un- 
 wittingly the privilege of comforting Duncan Matheson's 
 widow. 
 
 {To RT.H) 
 
 The letter you delayed was not of any consequence, 
 only one of the usual gushing sort ; thanks for my 
 writings, which seem spreading in America very fast. They 
 reprint my books there with no reference whatever to me 
 or Nisbet ! Yes, dear Frank, I often feel how I need 
 counterbalancing trials (of which, in more ways than 
 one, I have had more than you know of) with all this 
 singular success. I do want all my work to be purely 
 and only for our dear Master, and not to work even for 
 work's sake, much less as pleasing men or myself. 
 But it is very curious that the very amount of expressions 
 of pleasure, gratitude, etc., which I get, deadens their 
 
294 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 effect, just like opium ! You see when one gets half-a- 
 dozen a day at least of such letters as would have elated 
 me for a week a few years ago, they come to be almost 
 a bore ! and really I have to watch against the opposite 
 temptation not to be grateful for all this — not to think 
 enough of it. However, I certainly was extra gratified by 
 your telling me that the good Bishop of Hereford cared 
 for anything I wrote, and placed the card on the mantel- 
 shelf. (' No rose without a thorn.') 
 
 And I was much more grateful, dear Frank, for your 
 thoughtful and brotherly words of warning, than I am 
 for several dozen of the gushing letters I get ! 
 
 I have several times thought I should like to buy your 
 harp-piano — it would be at times of very great use to 
 me for composing in my own room without being over- 
 heard, the consciousness of which I am foolishly sensitive 
 about, and never can compose if any one is in the house ! 
 But just now I could neither pay for it nor use it, lest it 
 might disturb dear mother. She is far worse than when 
 you were here. Nurse says so — not that there is any 
 immediate danger, but that she is worse is evident. 
 
 Jl/ay 13, 1S78. 
 
 My poor mother is very ill, the end may be very near. 
 It is an exceptionally distressing and trying illness in 
 all respects — God has had many special lessons to teach 
 us by it, and * who teacheth like Him ? ' Pray for us, 
 dear friend. 
 
 I don't suppose I ever sent you Sur/i a Blessing. I 
 cannot but see what I have seen, and do see. And if 
 * all ' in I John i. 7 does not mean ' all,' how much does 
 
LETTERS, 1876- 1879, 29s 
 
 it mean ? and if ' cleanseth ' only means ' cleansed me 
 when I said my prayers last night,' what force is there 
 in tenses ? And I know that such a blessing is to be 
 had, and that life is a different thing then. And I 
 know that it is not perfection, nor perfectionism, because 
 if it were, I should not 7ieed and desire and claim that 
 wonderful perpetual present tense — * goes on cleansing ; 
 I cannot do without the precious blood of Jesus one 
 hour or one moment. 
 
 Many thanks for your sermon, it is so nice ; I am 
 going to send it on to the Baroness ; I know she will 
 like it. 
 
 {To E. T.) 
 
 May 26, 8 A. M. 
 
 A line to ask you all to pray that if it is His will, 
 He would, in very pity, release our poor unconscious 
 sufferer. My sister, who professes to be able to stand 
 anything, broke down a few hours ago after so many days* 
 incessant watching with our good nurse Carveley. Again, 
 all yesterday, we were watching, expecting every breath 
 to be the last, and the whole night as three times before 
 has been one long struggle. Poor mother is still uncon- 
 scious — it is most distressing. I want you to ask for me 
 that I may be enabled to trust quietly about my sister, 
 that is the greatest strain upon my trust, knowing by 
 previous experience the results of overstrain, but I did 
 not think she would break down now; I have been 
 entreating Him not to let me quiver about this, and am 
 so thankful for, * I have prayed for thee that thy faith 
 fail not.' 
 
296 LETTERS, 1 876-1 879, 
 
 TO NURSE CARVELEV. 
 
 I have no photograph to give, 
 
 And so I do not ask for yours ; 
 Lut I've a picture that will live 
 
 As long as memory endures. 
 The faithful word, the pleasant face, 
 
 The skilful hand, the watchful eye, 
 The ' sunshine in a shady place,' — 
 
 This photograph will never die ! 
 
 May 29, 187S, 
 
 (F. R. II. 's tribute to the nurse of her stepmother C. A. 11.) 
 
 {Post Card) 
 
 May 31, 1878. 
 
 Our poor sufferer entered into rest on Sunday after- 
 noon. The last fortnight has been trying and distressing 
 beyond anything I ever heard of, let alone saw. Eight 
 days and nights of literal dying and every distressing 
 concomitant imaginable. God has been answering my 
 eager prayer for more teaching, by ' terrible things,' 
 according to Ps. Ixv. 5. But it is over now, and my text 
 for to-day is, * He hath done all things well.' I see it 
 as clear as daylight. 
 
 I am so thankful that my poor mother's last smile, a 
 startlingly bright and sudden one, af( ix weeks without a 
 smile, was turned on me fully and consciously. 
 
 {To .) 
 
 June 1878. 
 
 I quite agree with you in preferring the exact Scrips 
 
 turc in Isa, liii. d. although I have no doubt ' us all ' 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 297 
 
 means 'the Church of God.' I should not myself have 
 30 paraphrased it, but as I was quothig Rainsford, I 
 thought I must keep to him. Had it been a new MSS., 
 I might have asked him to alter it. 
 
 But I do not agree with you in giving verse 24 instead 
 of 22 of Gen. v. I expect it never struck you what it 
 implies. ' Enoch walked with God,* is usually quoted 
 from verse 24, and therefore kept in connection with, 
 • and was not, for God took him,' as if walking with 
 God were rather an older-aged experience, approaching 
 the end. But do not you see how telling it is to take 
 it in the other connection ? ' Enoch walked with God 
 three hundred years ! ' nobody quotes that ! and if he 
 walked with God three hundred years, may not we walk 
 with Him * all the days of our life ' ? It was Mr. Snepp 
 who showed it me, and I thought it such a find. It is 
 but the difference between the dismal must be always 
 sinning, teaching, and the brighter hopes I laid hold of, 
 but which are an old story to you. 
 
 By the bye, it is ' Christ our example of trusty not 
 truth,' that has long been a favourite thought to me, and 
 I was glad to sec Rainsford bring it out. I think we 
 get Christ as our example of three things in John xvii. — 
 I. Of coming to the Father; 2. Trust; and 3. Consecra- 
 tion. 
 
 Many thanks for calling my attention to * having no 
 part dark.' 
 
 I have never dived into its meaning, but am greatly 
 struck with it now you mention it 
 
298 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 {To .) 
 
 July 25, 1878. 
 
 Here is your programme. Saturday ' do ' Gloucester, 
 reaching Worcester in the evening. N.B. — Sit on the 
 left, for view of Malvern. Stay Sunday at Worcester ; 
 hear cathedral bells, about the finest peal in England ; 
 twelve bells. No. 10. is exceptionally rich. The only 
 clergyman I know is Rev. W. Wright, of St. Peter's, 
 Evangelical. At cathedral, ask to see my father's 
 memorial brass (designed by brother Frank) in an arcade 
 of the south-east transept. St. Nicholas was his own 
 church : a marble tablet to my sweet mother (Jane 
 Havergal, died July 5, 1848), and a memorial brass to 
 my father, are in the chancel. 
 
 On Monday, leave by earliest train for Bewdley sta- 
 tion ; in approaching Bewdley, sit on the left, and you 
 will see Winterdyne, — a large white house alone among 
 trees on the height of the ridge of rocks above the 
 Severn. Then walk up to Winterdyne, where you are 
 invited to breakfast, and will be welcomed for the 
 Master's sake. You will get there a little before nine — 
 just between prayers and breakfast. Mr. Shaw, my dear 
 brother-in-law, will show you his beautiful grounds, and 
 you will see how Bank holiday is improved there ! If 
 possible, Mr. S. will drive you on to my sister's, Mrs. 
 Crane, Oakhampton ; but it is a heavily-engaged day, and 
 I have told them that on emergency you can walk the 
 four miles. Mrs. C. invites you to dinner, and to stay 
 the night. Then I will take you leisurely to Astley 
 churchyard in the evening. If you cannot stay all 
 night, Mr. C.'s carriage can drive us to the churchyard, 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 299 
 
 and then drive you on, say half-way, to Worcester in the 
 cool of the evening. 
 
 I hope it will be a fine day, and if it is, I shall be 
 very glad to have been able to do you a small ' good 
 turn ' after the very good turn you have done me. 
 
 ( To the same.) 
 
 OAKiiAMrxoN, Monday A.M. 
 
 The coachman is to take you round by Ribbesford 
 Church (unless you have already been there this a.m.) — 
 look at the singular nth century carving over the porch, 
 — an old Saxon legend. I hope the rain will cease. 
 
 There are some visitors at W., whose relatives are very 
 * high ' and rather prejudiced ; tell them you have been 
 to Jerusalem, and hope to go to Gaza, or anything in 
 that line, and perhaps after you are gone, I may tell them 
 you are a Wesleyan after all ! that they may see some 
 good can come out of Nazareth ! 
 
 At Winterdyne there is no treading on eggs, — a real, 
 wi ^.e, hearty * grace be with all them that love our Lord 
 Jesus Christ,' even as I say it ! 
 
 [F. R. H.'s correspondent says : * This little note was 
 neatly done up with her peculiar beauty as she wrote it in 
 the early morning at Oakhampton, and drove over herself 
 with it to Winterdyne, and put it into my hand. And 
 on the afternoon of that day, F. R. H. drove with me 
 to Astley churchyard, and showed me her father's grave 
 (now her own) — that time will always live in my memory, 
 in whatever part of the world my lot may be.'] 
 
300 LETTERS, 1876- 1879. 
 
 August 8, 1878. 
 Mr. L. came Monday, was delighted and grateful — 
 writes that ' if you did not build the Palace Beautiful, 
 at least you showed it to the Pilgrim, and once more he 
 thanks you for pleasure which grows with keeping.' 
 Neat ! Results of my going to W. to fetch him was 
 that Ellen saw with me how papa's parish was being 
 cared for, and his own grandsons left out in the cold ! 
 W and A. came the same afternoon to fetch their 
 cousins, and the upshot is, they stay till Saturday, and 
 are at the tent every night ! I had the waggonette, and 
 took the servants last night — capital — tent nearly full — 
 probably 500 — but shoals were listening in the dark 
 outside ! The evangelist Cauker, very nice on Isa. 
 lix. 2, on ' separated,' but now ' put away.' Giles got 
 up after, and spoke for two minutes most beautifully 
 — set to his seal — told of his own experience — ' God 
 says it — I believe it — that's enough for me ! ' Then 
 Thomas Wales, from the Evangelization Society, on 
 ' The Master is come and calleth for thee.' I never 
 heard such an enormous voice — can be heard on the 
 bridge just as well as in the tent, and all up Load 
 Street — a man one instinctively honours and loves on 
 the spot for the Master's sake. I took the harmonium 
 — Frances was quite leading the singing — good thing for 
 younger ones to be thrown on their own resources — ' put 
 out to swim ! ' Alice so sweet and hearty, and in it all. 
 W. and A. had been canvassing Sandy Bank and Wyrc 
 Hill all the morning ! and had the management of scats, 
 hymn-books, tent ropes, etc. Twins at it too. Nellie 
 looked radiant I Well she might, all her children heart 
 and soul in such work, and with her nephews too 1 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 301 
 
 1878. 
 
 I must not refuse my friend's entreaty to send the 
 enclosed request on to you. The letter will explain 
 
 itself. Many, many thanks for prayer for . Well, 
 
 now I think you may praise! I have had no chance of 
 gauging the work myself, and do not know why I am 
 not feeling so confidently exultant as I might be over the 
 account of them. I do not know whether it is only 
 want of faith by looking on to all the ritualistic hindrances 
 which they are returning into, and which must choke the 
 Word except by most special grace, — or whether it is that 
 
 the work is less deep than the 's hope. Anyhow, it 
 
 is no small thing to thank God for that they have had 
 that week, and have intelligently heard the truth as it is 
 in Jesus, and have most certainly and evidently liked it, 
 if no more ! 
 
 Now I am with . They are exemplary to a 
 
 degree, but I saw collision must come, and it came an 
 hour ago. We were singing that hymn, — 
 
 ' Christian, dost thou see them 
 On the holy ground ? 
 
 • • • • 
 
 Smite them by the virtue 
 Of thy Lenten fust ! ' 
 
 Whereupon of course I * struck ' ! stopped, and would 
 not sing it, and said, ' No, no ! — no victory that way — 
 they overcame by the blood of the Lamb,' and so forth. 
 Whereupon they argued and opposed very courteously, 
 but very determinately. So you see the sort of work I 
 now have — much more difficult than if they were not so 
 wrapped up in their blameless conduct and fasts and 
 
30a LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 efforts. Do pray for them. Oh, if my visit here might 
 but be a blessing ! I am so tired that I do not feel as if 
 I had my usual energy, or could rise to the work. 
 
 {To .) 
 
 Not a drop of any special blessing here till to-day, 
 and now — who, though converted, has often caused me 
 anxiety from lack of consecration, has given herself over 
 wholly (with her fine voice and musical talent). A real 
 blessing — but when the ice once thus breaks, it is seldom 
 
 only for one — and I am intensely longing for to 
 
 be touched. Somehow I have watched in vain as yet, 
 never can catch him alone, and conversation in tlie 
 presence of others is no use. I have just been praying 
 for him with two of the others. I leave on Tuesday, so 
 time is shortening — not even a beginning made yet — 
 oh, if God would but call him and rouse him. So the 
 
 one who is rejoicing to-day is great gain, but is 
 
 out in the cold. To-day's blessing makes me treble 
 
 •—my- fervour for him. Jesus has passed by to-day, and 
 surely He will be gracious to one more ? I got hold of 
 a most interesting case at a garden party two days ago 
 (where I had a series of bits of direct work all the time), 
 and am just off to get another interview with her by her 
 
 own wish. But oh for my bright lad ! 
 
 They have dessert here on Sunday afternoon, after 
 
 they return from Sunday-school teaching; so took 
 
 the opportunity of calling for * order ! ' and took me by 
 
 . surprise by making a regular little speech in the name 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 303 
 
 of his brothers and sisters — so very prettily done, thanks 
 and gratitude, etc., and affectionate welcome and thank- 
 fulness to have me with them at last. You cannot think 
 how nicely he did it, and of course it was vehemently 
 applauded, and there was a general uproar of affectionate 
 fuss! 
 
 {To Margaret W) 
 
 August 15, 1878. 
 
 I can't possibly advise now, — being no longer on the 
 spot. ' His Name shall be called, Counsellor.' 
 
 I have just sent off my Almanack to Mr. Bullock, — sub- 
 ject for this year is ' The Words of our Lord Jesus Christ ' 
 (iTim. vi.5); 365 texts spoken by His own ' gracious ' 
 lips — somehow I do think this will have power and be 
 much blessed. I have grouped into a little piece (for in- 
 sertion) the texts which show ivhy He spoke them, and 
 what we may expect from the daily reeding on this fruit 
 of His lips. Edith and I both think it would be so nice 
 if the future Reports contained a blank page headed 
 ' Questions,' especially if it is to be more especially an 
 'Isolated Members' Branch.' Many would insert a 
 'question,' who would not venture on a 'remark,' and 
 these would elicit answers. Just as the ' Corner for 
 Difficulties ' is to me usually the most interesting part of 
 PFonian's Work/ Put a little word about it to begin 
 with — inviting members to ask any ' question ' which 
 occurs to them in the course of studying the subject. 
 Edith is eager for this, and thinks she would ahvays 
 have a 'question,' though she could not venture on a 
 
304 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 ' remark ' ! Do try it. I think it would be a practically 
 valuable feature of the new series. 
 
 Does not your brother want old gold and silver for 
 his tabernacle things ? I enclose two bits to throw in, 
 if so. I found them in clearing out. I have shipped off 
 all my jewellery to the C. M. S., chain and all, so of 
 course I never enjoyed packing a box so much. Fifty- 
 three articles ! But I have reserved my portrait brooch 
 of dear Papa for daily wear, and Evelyn's portrait locket. 
 I really only want one brooch. 
 
 {To the late Miss Esther Beamish.) 
 
 MuMULEij, 1878. 
 It seems like standing afar off, beholding with solemn 
 and fresh sense of the reality of the things unseen, as you 
 tell me of this strange ' trial.' No, I never had that sort 
 of sifting, — it seems to me, however, all a token for good. 
 First, that it is a case of 'The strong He'll strongly try.' 
 Such honour have not all His saints. Satan allowed to 
 try His hardest, and defeated ! Then surely it is a 
 prelude to special blessing of some sort. When the 
 devil has had his turn, then I think Jesus is sure to have 
 
 His ! He does not speak to me like He does to ; 
 
 yet I think it is from Him that words have kept coming 
 to me about it, ' He shall appear to your joy.' Then in 
 connection with this comes i Pet. i. 7, taking the 
 appearing as a present one. Just think of this trial of 
 your faith being precious to Jesus, dear friend ; for of 
 course it means what it says. I know sadly plenty about 
 times when I cannot pray, but do not get the fiery darts 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 305 
 
 you tell of; I expect it is that Satan thinks I am not 
 worth them, and God knows I am too weak to stand 
 them ; for oh, if you only knew how really far behind I 
 am — my feeling always is that I can hardly keep you 
 
 and in sight at all ! I ought to be much further on 
 
 with all the discipline I have had. 
 
 I could not write to you this a.m. somehow, and now 
 it's late, and Maria will be anxious if she hears the type- 
 writer going, so I finish this in pencil 1 
 
 Thanks for Lord Radstock's speech, which is very 
 interesting. But I cannot think the Lord would have 
 made such wonderful provision of medicine and means 
 for our use, if He did not both intend and sanction the 
 use of them. And I do not see in the least why there 
 may not be just as perfect and God-honouring trust 
 while accepting and using them as His means, and doctors 
 as His exponents of means, as when refusing them. It 
 is a dangerous principle to admit, or at once it may be 
 followed by queries as to using means of grace 1 as the 
 same arguments or seeming arguments apply to that. 
 
 The Mumbles, October 7, 1878. 
 
 Oh M., it is such gracious leading to have been guided 
 here, just the place ! Maria has been so ill nearly all 
 the time in Switzerland, and looks fearfully bad — it will 
 be a long time ere she regains tone and sleep, etc. ; she 
 
 has never had what other folks would call sleep since 
 
 u 
 
3o6 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 that terrible time in May. So thankful to be here. I am 
 very tired — could not have gone on much longer visiting 
 — am weary to death of lionessing! Yet have had no 
 end to be thankful for — only so overdone. I hardly 
 ever had a text more sweetly and powerfully given me 
 than Ex. xv. 13 on Sunday week. Hope Association 
 affairs all subsided and settled. We are in the midst of 
 carpets and curtains and suchlike gear — settling in takes 
 time and strength ! I suppose I shall get rested some 
 time ! Anyhow, there is heaven to come ! 
 
 Mumbles, October 1878. 
 
 ... I must send a line to tell you I have had a 
 very happy time. The Lord 'dealt wondrously,' and 
 
 caused to throw herself (metaphorically) right 
 
 into my arms, not waiting for me to open fire ! Con- 
 scious that the Lord has given me something which 
 she, as yet, has not got and is groping for. Of course 
 I did not mince matters — full consecration is the 
 point. How many know and love Jesus, and yet are 
 not * all ' and ' only ' for Him, and they cannot see that 
 He is able to keep them from stumbling, so the goal is 
 not reached. 
 
 I do think we Church of England are more conscien- 
 tious about Sunday post than Nonconformists generally. 
 
 Those excellent had their letters, to my grief, on 
 
 Sunday. So I was delighted in another house to see a 
 notice on the post box in the hall, with the post times, 
 and ' No delivery or despatch on Sundays.' 'No manner 
 ofivork ' must include postal delivery, and it is not right 
 to ignore God's commands. 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 307 
 
 I have met * B. M. ' ! Never felt more interested in 
 ciny one yet, and never met any one yet who just knew 
 and understood all my special mental and poetic experi- 
 ences in thinking and writing ; and as she is the only 
 rm/ poetess I ever met, I am beginning to fancy I must 
 be a bit of one too. 
 
 {To G. S. P.) 
 
 October 10, 1878. 
 
 ' All right ' did not include the picture — that arrived 
 two days ago, to my great delight ; it was just in time 
 for it to be rightly placed : I was just going to arrange 
 my pictures. My especial favourite is a large engraving 
 of ' The Martyrs in Prison : Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer, 
 and Bradford,' — a saintly picture linked with my earliest 
 good memories, and it was my father's : so this is centre 
 of the best piece of wall in my little study. Your 
 Spanish prison view hangs most curiously appropriate 
 on one side of it, so you could not be in better 
 company. 
 
 As to Never say Die} I do not much wonder you 
 shirked it ! for a more puzzling little editorial work I 
 never undertook ! I cannot decide till I have gone 
 twice through at least, how to chapterize it ! But, dear 
 friend, time spent on it is overpaid, — it brings to me all 
 the sweetness and freshness of the old, old story as 
 nothing else ever did ; I keep reading it all for myself. 
 
 Two or three evenings ago my sister Maria and I went 
 out to see a superb sunset just beginning. I gave her 
 N. s. D. just before, and she had it in her band. In 
 1 Never say Die. S. G. P. Nisbet & Co. 
 
3oS LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 about half an hour I came back, having gone a little way 
 on — the sunset was over, and she had forgotten all about 
 it, never saw it at all ! She is so peculiarly alive to 
 natural beauty, that I could not have believed any book 
 could have so * riveted ' her, as she herself said. I am 
 glad she so endorses my deliberate convictions, for she 
 is very independent as well as decided in her judgment ; 
 and she has far more experience than I have among 
 poor people, so it is worth a good deal. We agree that 
 it is exceptional, and in fact unique, and that we know 
 nothing in the evangelistic line to equal it. When I 
 have done putting it straight for press, I will write again, 
 and shall also tell Nisbet what M. says ! A good proof 
 of her sincerity as to its real value as work for God is, 
 that she is ready to anathematize anybody and every- 
 body who gives me anytJihig to do at present, and wants 
 me to send everybody's else little requests straight back 
 with a refusing P.C, but is 'quite agreeable' to my 
 giving my mind to N. s. D. 
 
 Yes, I do trust that you may have, or rather that the 
 Master may have, a very harvest of souls from its 
 circulation. 
 
 {To the late C. If. Piirday) 
 
 The Mumbles, October 14, 1878. 
 
 Your note has touched and interested me most deeply. 
 'Heart answereth to heart.' I do trust that ere now you 
 are still further on the way to recovery. Yet there is, I 
 knoiv^ so much real blessing in the touch of our Lord's 
 hand, even when we have to say, * Thy hand presseth me 
 
LETTERS, 1 876- 1 879. 309 
 
 sore,' that somehow, ever since a very long and suffering 
 illness of my own, I have hardly been able to say 
 sincerely to any really Christian friend, * I am sorry you 
 have been ill.' And the * afterward ' is surely promised. 
 Every time of calling apart leads us to know and under- 
 stand a little better ' Him with whom we have to do.' 
 How much these words imply ! . . . 
 
 I am so glad you like my Royal Conu/iaudmenfs, 
 though I should not have expected you to like it so well 
 as Royal Bounty. Mr. Snepp is charmed with your tune 
 to ' Yc:, He knows the way is dreary,' and would be very 
 glad to include it in his new edition. 
 
 Possibly the enclosed tiny books may give you some 
 pleasant thought — I shall be so thankful if they do. 
 {Precious Things, and I also for Thee.) 
 
 {To the same.) 
 
 Mumbles, October 30, 1878. 
 ... I am SO glad to hear you are raised up again. 
 It is curious that in the night I was thinking so much 
 of the promise, 'Thou shalt glorify Me,' specially in 
 its connection as following deliverance from trouble 
 (Ps. 1. 15). And then your letter came in the morning, 
 speaking of ycur desire to do something for His glory ! 
 Whatever He has promised, surely we may and should 
 claim and expect, however much better and greater it 
 may be than we should have thought of asking. Oh yes, 
 if one may but do anything for Him ' who loved us and 
 washed us from our sins in His own blood,' it is worth 
 coming back from the very golden gates to do it. If He 
 
310 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 has made us for His glory He will surely * be glorified 
 in us.' That He will even now^ and there is 2 Thcss. i. 10 
 to come I It is so wonderful. 
 
 {To .) 
 
 Decevihcr 19, 1878. 
 
 . . . Yes, I have noticed the text you send ; it is most 
 solemn and striking. But because I happen to have got 
 this one, please do not hesitate always to tell me of any 
 that strike you as ^ finds ' — I am always glad and grateful 
 to have a share in the spoils of others, and sometimes 
 even, when not new to me, it brings a text with new 
 force or freshness. Christians might help each other in 
 this way far more than they do. 
 
 I must send a line to say how delighted I am that the 
 Church Missionary Society has taken up the Gaza 
 Mission, which I had already heard of. You need not 
 trust (!) 'that it will be faithful and do the work in the 
 proper wa>!' You may just rejoice that it ivill I If 
 there is laithuilness and soundness to be had in the 
 Church on earth at all, it is in the C. M. S. — the 
 grandest and most uncompromising of all evangelical 
 societies — except that one m?.y bracket the Bible Society 
 with it. Not one touch of any evil leaven has been 
 permitted by God's great mercy to enter it from any side. 
 Just go, and you will find all I have said true, and you 
 will be under the best and safest auspices any human 
 organization can furnish. God speed you I 
 
LETTERS, 1876 1879. 311 
 
 {To the late C. H. Purday,) 
 
 December 10, 1878. 
 
 I have been on the shelf, or should have replied 
 sooner. And now the few days' illness has thrown me 
 all behind with letters and work, so pardon haste. The 
 only tune I do not like, and cannot possibly sanction, in 
 your Sojigs of Peace and Joy, is the setting of my Con- 
 secration hymn, *Take my life,' to that wearisomely 
 hackneyed kyrie of Mozart. It does not suit the words 
 cither, and I was much vexed with Mr. Mountain for 
 l)rinting it with it in his Hymns of Consecration^ and it 
 would just spoil your book to let it pass. \ particularly 
 wish that hymn kept to my dear father's sweet little tune, 
 ' Patmos,' which suits it perfectly. So please substitute 
 that, and your book will be the gainer. You have rather 
 taken the wind out of my own sails by your book, as 
 Hutch ings & Romer have for a good while wanted me 
 to set Loyal Responses to music (now published by them) ; 
 but I have so many irons in the fire, that I can barely 
 find time to heat a musical one. However, I could not 
 find it in my heart to hinder you in your wish, with 
 which my whole heart sympathizes, to do this thing for 
 God's glory. I do so very much like many of your 
 tunes. 
 
 'Therefore, being justified by faith, we have peace 
 with God.' Dear friend, why say, ' May that peace be 
 mine,' when it is yours already, purchased for you, made 
 for you, sealed for you, pledged to you — by the word of 
 the Father and the ' precious blood of Jesus ' ! Forgive 
 me for touching up your words, but I have recalled them 
 so many times since you wrote. 
 
;i2 
 
 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 (7 7, 7 7-) 
 
 PATMOS. 
 
 Rev. W. H. Havergal. 
 
 ^m 
 
 -(S — p— p- 
 
 :*r=it 
 
 :i 
 
 r i I, 1 
 
 -U-J 
 
 
 i 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 =S--«* 
 
 ^^ 
 
 1 
 
 ^■=«:a: 
 
 =«•: 
 
 Take my life, and let it be Con • se - crat - ed, Lord, to Thee ; 
 
 ■V 
 
 4=iq: 
 
 
 ■p" 
 I 
 
 i3E 
 
 
 1: 
 
 ^-^ 
 
 frrrf'T^-fy 
 
 -4= 
 
 fey 
 
 -L*— ^p: 
 
 J-JL 
 
 r 
 
 ;PEI 
 
 -I ^— ^-' 
 
 Take my mo-ments and my days. Let them flow in cease-less praise. A - men. 
 
 {To M. V. G. II.) 
 
 The Taragon, BLACKiiEATir, 
 February 7, 1879. 
 
 Send by return of post our dear father's words, ' God 
 save our vvidovveii Queen,' which he arranged in the 
 minor key. Mr. Bullock is bringing out a capital little 
 book about our Royal Family, and would like to 
 insert it. 
 
 I have been photographed ! Mr. Elliot himself came 
 for me, Saturday, and they tried eight times, and hope 
 one will do ! Elliot and Fry both superintended in 
 person ; such a fuss ! And I forgot to put on tidy frill 
 and cuffs ! 
 
 I hope you and Ellen will not go saving the fur things 
 I send — will disappoint me entirely if you don't wear 
 them for garden. 
 
LETTERS, 1S76-1879. 313 
 
 {Memorandum. — My sister F. had intended buying a 
 sealskin jacket for herself, instead of which she bought 
 these fur cloaks for her sisters !) 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Bullock ever so kind and pleased to 
 have me here — she is such a nice friend. 
 
 Fehntaiy 12. 
 
 AVill Miriam undertake to write out some biographical 
 notice of our dear father for the Dictionary of Musicians? 
 You see I have barely three months to do my new books 
 for next season, and cannot do the odds and ends that 
 pour in. 
 
 Interesting lecture last night by the Rev. H. Lansdell 
 on a Bible- scattering scamper to Archangel, etc. 25,000 
 ' portions ' and tracts given ! Proceeds of lecture to 
 Irish Church Missions. 
 
 I called at the Church Missionary House — Mr. 
 Eugene Stock most delightful ! 
 
 Glad I have had the opportunity of making friends 
 personally with my publishers. Dear Mr. Watson is still 
 so ill, but he came down in the evening and seemed 
 cheered with talk and music, asking me to play again 
 Beethoven's Moonlight Sonata for Mr. Robertson. Mr. 
 Watson is almost, if not quite, as heavenly as Giles ! 
 His prayers most beautiful, and lovely grace before meat. 
 He will not live long, I ?m sure, so feeble and so ripe. 
 He gives me plenty of good advice — I do iove him, he 
 is so fatherly. His partner, Mr. Robertson, a pleasant 
 Christian — much younger and very energetic. I think 
 he took a liking to me, which is important, as I may 
 have all book business to do with him in future years. 
 
 Mr. Hutchings was quite struck with ' Loving all 
 
314 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 along' {G. S. P.). Dr. Waugh accepts his verses for 
 {The Sunday Magazine) ♦ Abercane,' and calls it 'splendid 
 poetry.' Mr. Watson read them out one night mag- 
 nificently ! 
 
 {To M. V. G. II.) 
 
 Charing Cross Hotel, 
 February 17, 1879. 
 
 Singular and sad instance of not knowing what a day 
 may bring forth ! Case of small-pox, and poor dear Mr. 
 B. so overwhelmed. Doctor ordered the house cleared 
 at once. I saw my way in an instant — not right to go to 
 any friend's house, and so shall give up my invitation to 
 Mr. S. Blackwood's. It seemed horrid to come away from 
 the dear B.'s in their trouble, but I could do no goodj 
 and though I have not a vestige of fear of infection, they 
 were eager to see me safe out of it. So I had fire in a 
 cosy little room here all the afternoon, and quiet rest, as 
 I could not venture out to church, my cough teazing me. 
 You see this involved only one bit of Sunday travelling, 
 and I leave direct for Mumbles by express this, Monday, 
 morning. 
 
 Tell dear Giles and Ellen they need not be afraid of 
 my patting my neck into any nooses. I am much too 
 snug at the Mumbles ! 
 
 {ToM. V. G.Il) 
 
 Mumbles, February 18, 1879, 
 It was quite delightful getting in here last evening 
 (from my sudden flight from London and change of 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 315 
 
 plans), although you had not returned. It felt so really 
 coming home, and I had such a comfortable journey. 
 Mary helped me unpack, and it was delicious to be all 
 straight the same night. Oh, the sunshine here ! hot 
 and brilliant in my study. Such a pile of letters this 
 A.M., only one worth sending on for you to answer. Mr. 
 Shaw will be amused with dear Mr. Wright's explanation, 
 which of course I answer. When I called at the Church 
 Missionary House, I thought him kind, but a Httle bit 
 stiffer than I expected ; so his not knowing who I was, 
 explains it. I had no idea he did not know me, but it 
 seems he did not catch the name from Mr. Eugene 
 Stock, and as he says, ' We are not in heaven yet ! ' 
 Elliot & Fry will send you proofs of my photos. 
 , Remember nothing ever will induce me to have any sort 
 of likeness-taking again. So you make up your minds 
 once for all ! Please send me the address of the Church 
 Pastoral Aid Society and the secretary's name, as now I 
 can do what I wanted. 
 
 (7l7 M. V. G. H.) 
 
 Park Villa, Mumbles, Fchniary 21, 1879. 
 
 If you are writing to E. Clay, please give her my love, 
 and I shall not forget to-morrow. You will get the 
 photos, to-day ; I was wretchedly poorly, and shivering 
 with cold the day I was taken. I thought I looked more 
 of a lady, which these certainly do not give me the 
 idea of 1 
 
 I had such a spree last night 1 I got the whole 
 
3i6 LETTERS, 1876- 1S79. 
 
 household to sign my Temperance Pledge-book, Tucker 
 himself down to little Johnnie ! and Mary F. I am so 
 delighted. 
 
 I did so want to send to the Church Pastoral Aid 
 Society, but I don't like halving things, so I will not do 
 that ; but to please dear Giles, I will postpone my gift to 
 C. P. A. till next year, and send to the Bible Society 
 instead, so he may reckon that is his getting for it ! 
 Tell Ellen I will be sure and take care of number one, 
 and that I have not found Phil. iv. 19 to fail yet, and 
 moreover the Lord always does at least as much, and 
 generally more than He promises, so she need not be 
 alarmed as to my future. 
 
 I have set really to work. I am re-writing part of 
 the Kept papers : the first chapter is quite new ; there 
 was so much to say. It is a very serious thing to set 
 about work which goes to tens of thousands. I felt I 
 must set apart a day entirely for prayer, etc., which I 
 did yesterday, instead of setting to work, and I do not 
 think it was time lost. 
 
 I found old Mrs. Phillips sitting up, and no end 
 delighted to see me back. A dear little girl died 
 yesterday in the village from heart disease, the sister 
 of that lovely little heathen who comes to me for 
 books. The little dead child looked so exquisitely 
 beautiful. 
 
 Snow here the last three mornings, but it melts, and 
 as usual brilliant sun, when not actually snowing. My 
 cough is less, and I feel much better than before I went 
 to London. Mary is most devoted, and it will be an 
 immense addition to my comfort to make her save my 
 eyes ; as finer weather and longer days come on, I shall 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 317 
 
 try to be out of doors as much as I possibly can, so 
 as to be fresher for real work at my desk. 
 
 I have just sent ;^ioo towards clearing 's premium ; 
 
 I do want that millstone cleared off, and then I can easily 
 do more next year. It is so tremendously nice earning 
 money to give away ; I bad no idea it was such fun : 
 
 {Post Card.) 
 
 3 f arch 29, 1879. 
 
 I know it is fanciful, and not the real meaning, but I 
 like applying verse 8 of Ezek. x., ' The form of a man's 
 hand under their wings,' to the thought of the Divine 
 wings and hand. 'Under the shadow of His wings,' 
 there is still closer the form of a Man's hand— the 
 pierced Hand. Perhaps pressing sore, but certainly 
 encircling and holding fast. Or again, taking the 
 cherubim in their, I suppose, real meaning, as the 
 Church of God, while the sound of their wings (ver. 5) 
 is * heard even to the outer court' (cf. Rom. x. 18), the 
 Man's hand, 'Christ the Power of God' (i Cor. i. 24) 
 is under them as they 'run and return' (ch. i. 14), 
 not their hand, but 'Thy right hand' (Ps. xliv. 3), 'work- 
 ing with them ' (Mark xvi. 30). Do you like this thought ? 
 I have only this minute hit on it. 
 
 The Mumbles, April 2, 1879. 
 My dear Collectors,— God has given us one of 
 the most splendid answers to prayer I ever knew. He 
 
3i8 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 has prospered our Bruey Branch ever so much beyond 
 what / asked or thought, and so, maybe, it is beyond 
 what you asked or thought either. So those of us who 
 have been faithfully remembering to pray for our work 
 on Monday mornings, may have the joy of hearty 
 thanksgiving for answered prayer ; and if those who 
 have been forgetting all about it will nevertheless join 
 in thanking Him for doing what they did not ask, I 
 think they will be glad to join in our prayers after 
 this. 
 
 Two years ago we started with eight collectors, and 
 sent up ;£"2o, 9s. id. ; last year we had eighteen col- 
 lectors, and sent up ^£"41, 9s. 3d. ; and this year we 
 have seventy-eight collectors, and have sent up ;^io8, 
 19s. id.! Is not this grand? And this is not nearly 
 all. Mr. Roe, one of the Association secretaries, tells 
 me that he has * hundreds of cards out, and is 
 appointing "Twig" secretaries in all directions,' so 
 that dear little Bruey's work is bearing most wonderful 
 fruit, and it looks as if there would be a great deal 
 more next year than this. We have five 'Twigs' in 
 the Bruey Branch, besides the senior and junior divi- 
 sions ; but it seems we shall have a great many more 
 soon. 
 
 Now, as our faithful God has heard our poor little 
 prayers so far, I want you to pray still more, and espe- 
 cially that He would not only help us in our collecting, 
 but that He would send a very great spiritual blessing 
 on the work done in Ireland by means of the money 
 collected. Will you join me in asking four things ? 
 I. That God would give His Holy Spirit to all the Irish 
 teachers and their pupils. 2. That very many may, 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1S79. 319 
 
 during this year, seek and find Jesus. 3. That those 
 who find Him, may be filled with love, and that the joy 
 of the Lord may be their strength, especially in bearing 
 persecution for His sake. 4. That every one who finds 
 Christ, may begin at once to bring others to Him. I 
 wish you would just copy these four things out, and put 
 them in your Bibles, so that you may be reminded every 
 Monday morning what to pray for, and we shall see 
 what gracious answers God will give us. ' The Lord 
 fiaih done great things for us,' and it seems as if He 
 were saying, ' Thou shalt see greater things than these,' 
 so 'be glad and rejoice, for the Lord will do great 
 things.' Find these three texts out, and mark them in 
 your Bibles. 
 
 Now for some business remarks. I wish you would 
 all learn to be business-like. Some of you did every- 
 thing right, and I herewith offer my best thanks, as 
 secretary, for their having saved me a good deal of 
 trouble by doing all I asked. But how was it that I 
 had to write to seven or eight of you, because the ist 
 of March went by, and you did not send your card in ? 
 Some of you even then kept me waiting, and thus I 
 was defeated in a very nice little plan I had, which I 
 meant to have written to each of you about, to reach 
 you on St. Patrick's day, March 17. I will see if I can 
 do it next year. 
 
 Do you remember my asking you to pray for a dear 
 little girl ? Her mamma writes as follows : — ' I enclose 
 ;^5, our darling Nony's collection for the Irish Society, 
 and which in all probability will be her last, as the 
 doctors say she is now past recovery, and that it is only 
 a question of time. What an unspeakable comfort and 
 
320 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 perfect rest it gives us to feel that our times are in His 
 hand whose way is perfect ! so that we cannot for one 
 moment wish anything otherwise than as He orders it. 
 The work sold was not all her own doing, but she 
 worked a few minutes at a time as long as she was able. 
 She has had two operations during the last month, and 
 has a large wound in her thigh. Her sufferings have 
 been terrible, but I have never heard a murmur. It was 
 so kind of you to ask prayer for her, and seemed to 
 please her much.' Please remember poor dear little 
 Nony, and ask the Good Shepherd to deal very tenderly 
 with His little suffering lamb. Surely He will send a 
 special blessing on her work, *the few stitches' done 
 ' as long as she was able.' 
 
 I am sending a copy of the February number of Day 
 of Days to each collector. If any one does not receive 
 it, please let me know. I particularly want you all to 
 take the little magazine in, and recommend it to your 
 subscribers — it is only a penny a month, — for now we 
 have arranged to have something about the Irish work 
 in it every month, so that all collectors and contributors 
 will be able to get fresh accounts, besides a great deal 
 else that will be nice to read. The one I send contains 
 a paper called Novel Kind of Schools. The March 
 number (which I do hope you will get) has been called 
 
 How very Irish ! April will have Well, you get 
 
 it, and see what ! Next June I hope, please God, to go 
 to Ireland myself, on purpose to go to the parts where 
 our Society is at work, and then I shall write all about 
 what I saw and heard, and have it printed in the maga- 
 zine, which will be better than these short circulars, and 
 I hope much more interesting. That's another thing I 
 
LETTERS, 1876- 1879. 
 
 want you to pray for ; ask that if it is God's will I 
 should go and do this, I may be both blessed and made 
 a blessing in doing it. 
 
 And now I will give you a text for your next year's 
 work : ' Be not weary in well-doing.' Perhaps some of 
 you are a little bit weary in it ; some have owned that 
 they are, as they sent up a card not quite so full as last 
 year. 
 
 However, I do trust the loving Saviour will lay it 
 on their hearts with enduring power, that they may 
 work for Jesus' sake only, and not get weary now the 
 novelty has worn off. This is just what I pray for 
 every one of you, dear ones, whether I know you 
 personally or not. To that loving Saviour I commend 
 you and your work for the coming year. — Your very 
 affectionate secretary, 
 
 Frances Ridley Havergal. 
 
 On receiving the ^^ with the news that dear Nony 
 had been very, very ill for some months, my dear sister 
 sent her this sweet little note : — 
 
 My dear Nony,i — I had no idea you were suffering 
 so much all this time. I think Jesus must have been 
 carrying you in His arms all the while, because you see 
 when anybody can't even walk, they must be carried. 
 And I am quite sure He must be loving you ever so 
 much ; I mean with a very special and tender love, 
 because it says, ' Whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth.' 
 I thank you so much for the violets. I have such a 
 number of new Bruey collectors that I hardly know how 
 
 ' See Memorials of Little Nony. Nisbet & Co. 
 
 X 
 
322 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 I shall manage them all. We shall have a famous report 
 for next year, I hope. Very much love from your loving 
 friend. 
 
 Mumbles, February 25, 1879. 
 
 Yours is just such a letter as it is real self-denial to 
 me not to sit down and answer seriatim. I resolutely 
 take only a P. C, because I have set myself to a bit of 
 work which I find requires very careful thought ; and 
 as writing tries me, I am going to write post cards till 
 it is done, as I do want to keep fresh and free, that 1 
 may give my best to the Master in doing it. {Starlighi 
 through the Shadows). 
 
 Very much obliged for the books, and for your sister's 
 charming letter. And believe me that my full sympathy 
 followed all you told me ; instead of answering by pen 
 I will, God helping me, answer by prayer 1 
 
 I cannot understand how any Christian can stand still 
 and sing such a misrepresentation of His service as — 
 
 ' If I find Him, if I follow, 
 
 What His guerdon here ? 
 Many a sorrow, many a labour, 
 Many a tear I ' 
 
 Is not that too bad ? Do we not know it to be unfair 
 to our Lord and His happy seryice ? Where does He 
 say that is 'His guerdon here'? Let us just think for 
 our service what He does say : ' Work ; for I am with 
 you, saith the Lord of hosts.' Tliat alone is the 
 grandest, richest, sweetest 'guerdon here' that any 
 loving heart can ask. Now for another promise, which 
 
LETTERS, 1876- 1879. 323 
 
 certainly does not look like that wretched linking of 
 * labour' with 'many a sorrow, and many a tear.' That is 
 what the old Greek hymn-writer says. But God says, 
 'Mine elect shall long enjoy the work of their hands.' 
 
 Mumbles. 
 . . . The one thing strongly on my mind to say to 
 you is, Do not let your mind dwell at all on any 
 attentions you may receive. If it is to come to anything, 
 your thinking about it will not make any difference ; but 
 if it is not, then every thought you have spent on it will 
 have to be, as it were, unthought — you will be preparing 
 pain and disappointment for yourself just in proportion 
 to how much you have allowed yourself to dwell on this. 
 I know well enough by experience, that one cannot help 
 it of one's self, but I do know also what power our Lord 
 has over our thoughts when committed to Him, and how 
 wonderfully He can make a way of escape for us. See, 
 
 dear , I want you first thing to go and lay the 
 
 matter very simply before the Lord. Tell Him all that 
 is in your heart, every bit of it. And then ask Him to 
 undertake for you. Ask your King just to order every- 
 thing if it is His will, and to keep you very calm till His 
 will is clearly shown, and very willing that He should 
 take His own way with you and with your future life. 
 But ask the Lord, if it is not His will you should marry, 
 to make you perfectly content, and then to take away all 
 the wish out of your heart, so that you may be ' free to 
 serve ' with your whole mind undistracted by it. And 
 then ask Him, in His great kindness, that He would 
 interpose in some way to make this easy to you, He has 
 
324 LETTERS, 1S76-1S79. 
 
 such wonderful ways ! I think this is very important, 
 for I am sure one docs not serve quite so freely and fully 
 when one has possibilities of marriage in suspense. Of 
 course I have gone through all this years ago, and even 
 just now have had to say 'No,' though to a decided 
 Christian, being perfectly clear it was right to say so ; I 
 need hardly tell you I shall, God helping me, pray about it 
 for you. I will ask that if it is God's will you may not be 
 kept in any suspense, whichever way it is. I should so 
 like you to have the happiness of human love and care 
 for you ; it would make me extremely happy, if it does 
 turn out to be a real and right step. But you are in the 
 hands of your own dear Master, and He will do the best 
 thing for you, I have no doubt of that ! 
 
 {Memorandum by M. V. G. II.) 
 
 March 20, 1879. 
 
 * H. converted and O. P. consecrated.' This extract 
 shall be briefly explained. 
 
 F. R. H. had promised to take most needed rest from her 
 desk-work on the breezy cliffs that afternoon. The hour 
 passed by, and still her door was shut. Then she came, 
 beaming of course : * Marie, I've had such a tussel with 
 Satan ! I had my hat on and was going to the cliffs 
 with you when I saw O. P. on a ladder painting my 
 study windows. I was so tired, that it was quite a battle 
 to talk to him then, but I threw the window open to ask 
 how he was getting on. Directly he said, "O, Miss 
 Frances, I've been longing for weeks for a chance to 
 speak to you." Then came such an outpour of his 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 325 
 
 desire to be quite out and out on the Lord's side ; so I 
 saw the time was come, as I expected it would from 
 our last conversation. So I told him to come in 
 through the window ; and after reading and prayer, I 
 asked if he would now^ in his own words, say to Jesus 
 Himself, "Thou art my King." And so he did, so fully 
 and really; and the answer, "I will be Thy King," 
 seemed to fLill with hushing power as we knelt. And 
 afterwards he told me how differently he left my study 
 than when he came in, so glad that Jesus was henceforth 
 his King as well as his Saviour. My verse seemed just 
 to express his desire : 
 
 * " Reign over me, Lord Jesus ! 
 Oh make my heart Thy throne ; 
 It shall be Thme for ever, 
 It shall be Thine alone 1 " ' 
 
 {J^ost Card to Mrs. Morgan^ Vicarage, Swaftsca.) 
 
 Good Friday Night, 
 I am still better, and though of course not myself 
 yet, I hope now to be able for Thursday (Y. W. C. A. 
 meeting). Was so ill Tuesday, that it seemed quite 
 hopeless to think of it, but I should think you have 
 been praying ! Should have been so sorry to disappoint 
 you, knowing your difficulties. Do pray that I may 
 have a real message to some. 
 
 Monday, April 14, 1879. 
 
 Dearest Mrs. Morgan,— God has been so very 
 gracious in making me better so very much quicker than 
 
326 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 usual after such a turn, so it is all right for Tuesday as 
 far as that is concerned. I took a sort of turn and got 
 rapidly better just after my first note went — but I was so 
 ill when I wrote it, that judging from previous experiences 
 it did not seem likely I should be out of bed, let alone 
 out of doors, in time ; and it seemed as if God were 
 intending to say * No ! ' to my coming. However, I 
 was mistaken in that ! I wish I had your and my 
 sister's gift — because I know I must disappoint you and 
 all who know me as F. R. H. Gifts do differ — and mine 
 is not addresses. Still I will just simply try to say what- 
 ever God may give me at the time. I feel too done rep 
 somehow to prepare properly — I tried and could not ! 
 So must just leave it and ask God to use a weak thing, 
 and you will ask too for blessing, in spite of my in- 
 capacity. 
 
 {Memorandum by M. V. G. H.) 
 
 My dear sister Frances went to Swansea on Thurs- 
 day, 17th. I sent our good maid M. Farrington 
 with her, as she did not wish me to go ; she says 
 that on the way Miss Frances talked so humbly, and 
 that she ' felt as if she had no right to go teaching 
 others — such a sinner as I am ; but then Mary, I 
 am just trusting for every word.' The room was 
 quite full. Mrs. Morgan, not knowing F.'s subject, had 
 chosen a hymn that did not suit it, and my sister always 
 thought it important that hymns should be suitably 
 chosen. As her subject for the evening was from Hos. 
 iii., * I also for thee,' (See Starlight through the 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 327 
 
 Shadows)^ F. said she wished to sing ' Precious Saviour, 
 may I live, only for Thee.' Mrs. Morgan said they 
 did not know her tune to it ('Oncsinius,' S. G. G. 257.) 
 F. : ' No fear ! Do let me just sing one verse alone, and 
 I know they will join,' Going to the piano and turning 
 her face to them, she sang with her own bright ringing 
 cheeriness one verse, and then all joined most heartily 
 with her. Mary told me of my sister's soft pleading voice 
 — that her words were intensely tender and entreating. 
 At the close of the meeting, my sister gave to each one a 
 card with her Consecration hymn, * Take my life and let 
 it be Consecrated, Lord, to Thee,' specially prepared and 
 printed for this evening (Messrs. Parlane, Paisley, still 
 supply them). Her own name was omitted, and a blank 
 space left for signature. As she gave the cards, she 
 asked them to make that hymn a test before God, and 
 if they could really do so, to sign it on their knees at 
 home. Then the hymn was sung to our dear father's 
 tune 'Patmos' (No. 145, S. G. G.)} 
 
 It seems to have been a great night of decision to 
 many present. The next morning, before ever her 
 breakfast was finished, one and another came for con- 
 versation with my dear sister — a French governess was 
 specially impressed. My sister returned very much 
 exhausted — meetings seemed to take away her little 
 physical strength, and yet she always cheerfully took up 
 any work for her King. 
 
 This tune was invariably sung by my sister to her words, and it 
 certainly grieves us that such a very mournful unsuitable tune is 
 substituted for it in Sankey's Solos. — Messrs. Parlane, Paisley, supply 
 this and many others of F. R. H's. otvh tunes, as also the only correct 
 version of * Tell it out.' 
 
328 
 
 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 (74, 74, D.) 
 
 ONESIMUS. 
 
 ^ 
 
 F. R. H. 
 
 I 
 
 11 
 
 Sl^ 
 
 -J J , J 
 
 f=P 
 
 22= 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 =f^ 
 
 -ig- 
 
 j£i :* 
 
 
 =5Z 
 
 ?; 
 
 ?^ 
 
 :t: 
 
 Pre • cious Sav - iour, may I 
 
 live 
 
 On 
 
 ly for Thee ! 
 
 -pj 
 
 ;^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 rt^rrr^^^^r^; 
 
 ;— Jrrpz 
 
 -i-i-^i 
 
 ^^ 
 
 5 
 
 ^ J. ^^ 
 
 :P=gi^P^^E E f=p^^ 
 
 Spend the pow - ers Thou dost give 
 
 On 
 
 ly 
 
 for Thee ! 
 
 =«=Si 
 
 ^ 
 
 :^i^ 
 
 ?^ 
 
 T 
 
 J. ^ J: J. 
 
 r^r-r^^ 
 
 j-j- 
 
 r 
 
 ■r^^^i^F^P^H"^ 
 
 ISe 
 
 
 J- 
 
 :p2= 
 
 Be my spir ■ its deep de - sire 
 
 On 
 
 ly 
 
 J J J. V .^ 3* .J. j=^. -JL I. .4__ 
 
 for Thee I 
 -I- 
 
 =|^_^ 
 
 -^•=^= 
 
 Way my in • tel • lect a • spire 
 
 ^' 'A 
 
 mm. 
 
 On - ly for 
 
 Thee ! A - men 
 
 {To S. G. P.) 
 
 May 1S79. 
 I will tell you the 7ticrst first ! It's all up about Mr. 
 Sankey singing * Loving all along ' in England. He 
 has asthma or something worse; is forbidden losing at 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879. 329 
 
 all j is giving up all his engagements here, and going 
 back to America next month. So he only tinkles on 
 the piano. Then the very day he came, I started a 
 feverish attack which threatened to get serious, but merci- 
 fully is diminishing this morning ; but when I shall be able 
 to sing again I don't know ! as I am in bed of course. 
 However, I did sing ' Loving all along ' directly he 
 came, as I knew I might get no other chance, though it 
 was a poor chance enough to sing it with a splitting 
 headache and an icy chill down my spine. And the 
 first thing Sankey said was that * it wouldn't do for 
 America at all ' 1 because ' Tramp, tramp ' is their most 
 popular war song, and it would never do for him to 
 sing it ! 
 
 Now for the other side. 
 
 Next morning he said, ' That song of yours abides with 
 me, that big one ! I woke up with it. There's two or 
 three points that haunt me.' ' That's all right,' said I, 
 ' for /woke up with a way out of the American difficulty. 
 ^^ Far, far on the downward way," etc., instead of 
 " Tramp," if the author does not object.' Then he 
 looked very serious (which he generally does not), and 
 said, ' It's my belief that song has got to go. And that 
 /'// have to sing it ! It's kind of taken a hold of me ' ! 
 So then we looked carefully through the song, for as I 
 have not heard him sing, I could not tell if it would 
 suit his voice, and was ready to alter and carve as much 
 as he liked, but oh, dear no, he would not have a single 
 note touched. I was ^Jiist to go right ahead,' and write 
 it out for press, exactly as it stood. 
 
 I hope you won't feel it needful to give thanks under 
 protest for the answer to your prayer under protest I 
 
330 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 The Baroness von Cramm is extremely struck with the 
 music, which she says is ' so dramatic and so beautiful,' 
 and I know you won't be sorry to hear this ! All the 
 same, I do not think the song will be popular, because 
 it is just one of those which is utterly ruined if stumbled 
 over, or even if well played by one who does not dash 
 off the recitative-like style with real spirit^ and bring 
 out the sharp contrasts which give effect. But if no- 
 body else ever sings it but Sankey and the Baroness in 
 their different spheres, those two are worth thousands 
 of ordinary singers, and if not a copy sells, the two 
 copies that go to them, may do more real work for God 
 than a dozen editions. So we will thatik God and take 
 courage. Besides, though I cannot sing like them, I 
 know I can make some listen to '■Loving — all along 1* 
 and perhaps God will give ine a little fruit thereby besides 
 what they will get. 
 
 I go off to Ireland on my mission station tour on 
 June 4 {p. v.). Have been ' marvellously helped ' in 
 total abstinence work here, and got 120 to sign in this 
 little village of Newton — at least, chiefly in the village 
 and a few around — mostly children, but it is spreading 
 upwards. I am quite astonished at what God has 
 wrought. I never dreamt of asking for so many as He 
 has given me for my ' Newton Temperance.' 
 
 {F. R. H.foC.H. Purday.) 
 
 May I, 1879. 
 Glad it is all straight now for Nisbet ! Shall leave 
 form and style and everything to you and Mr. N. 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1879, 331 
 
 Thanks, I rarely have anything the matter with me 
 except what arises from over-pressure. God has given 
 me an exceptionally healthy set of organs, so all doctors 
 tell me, only they add, ' Your physique is not equal to 
 the brain and nerves.' ' If you could live as an oyster, 
 you might be a little Hercules,' said one to me ! But / 
 cannot live as an oyster ! I have always more to write 
 and do and talk and attend to than I can get through 
 in the day without just so much fatigue and pressure as 
 keeps me nearly always more or less suffering or exhausted. 
 It is the little things that doit — 'only just' this note 
 and that letter, and the other ten minutes' interview, 
 and so on — all day long ! And I cannot live near a 
 poor village (Newton Mumbles) and not get doing any- 
 thing for the people — and one thing always involves and 
 leads on to another, and the very success that God gives 
 to really everything I put my hand to, wears me out. 
 A. special branch of work for the Irish Society, which I 
 started only two years ago, thinking merely to have about 
 a dozen juvenile collectors in tow, forthwith grew, so 
 that there are now more than 100, all in my own hands, 
 and this will ere long be multiplied and be kept organ- 
 ized with lots of other things growing out of it. I only 
 name this as one out of many similar groivihs^ and your 
 kind interest deserved an explanation of the state of things 
 once for all ! Then every time I pay a visit, I always 
 get a whole following of fresh friends, and readers and 
 correspondents ! I can't imagine whereinto it will grow ! 
 And sometimes I look longingly to the land that is very 
 far away just for rest. 
 
332 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 The Mumbles, May 9, 1879. 
 
 I leave this {D, V.) on June 4. Then for two months 
 I shall be touring about the Irish Society Mission stations, 
 with a few visits to friends near Dublin at the end. Of 
 course, it would be very inconvenient to have proofs 
 pursuing one on a carpet-bag tour in the backwoods, 
 but equally of course they cannot stop altogether, so 
 I will get the Society to keep forwarding them from 
 headquarters. 
 
 I have just finished a little book for children. Morning 
 Stars ; or, the Names of Christ for His Little Ones. 
 Please say truly whether your hands are so full, that if 
 you were to read over my little book, it would cause you 
 nny extra trouble j for in that case I would forego the 
 advantage sooner than you should be burdened. It is 
 just a size larger than the Bells and Pillows. 
 
 I have had it mucli on my mind to write something 
 for children. It seems time I gave them a turn, but I 
 was waiting for my orders ! 
 
 I think my sister is as grateful as I am to you, for the 
 way in which you have saved me fatigue. 
 
 The Mumbles, May 1S79. 
 Dear Mr. Watson, — You did not answer one part of 
 my question, whether I should print the enclosed little 
 book with the Kept for the Master's Use, as it is all 
 part of the same subject? I should be glad to know 
 what you think, because it will make a little difference 
 in my rewriting the first chapter of Kept whether I in- 
 ckide / also for Thee in the same little volume or not. 
 If I do include it, I shall of course alter the opening, 
 
LETTERS, 1876-1S79. 333 
 
 rewriting it so as to fit on to the other and complete it. 
 I should rather prefer thus putting the two into one, for 
 the sake of getting greater completeness of the subject ; 
 but if you see any objection, I will not do so. Of 
 course, I can easily do it at once, and have it out for 
 Easter ; but would you like to risk my having nothing 
 but the invalid book for October ? Had I not better 
 wait? I'll tell you just how it is. I have been very 
 unhappy since I left you about the whole thing, and I 
 don't think I have got any real commission to write 
 anything at all for next season except the invalid book. 
 You see, I found I was looking at it all in a different 
 light, thinking rather of what would be most successful, 
 and keep up the run, than simply and only, ' Lord, what 
 wilt Thou have me to do ? ' And it won't be the least use 
 my attempting to write to any purpose if that element 
 comes in, and I simply dare not write at all if I find it 
 there. It is a totally different thing with you. I quite 
 see all you said, but then God has given you a definite 
 calling, and therefore it is your duty before Him to 
 fulfil it from a business point of view, but He has not 
 given me any duty of the sort at all, and I believe I am 
 going off the lines of my especial calling altogether if 
 once I begin thinking of it as a matter of business and 
 success and cheques and all that, and I can't expect 
 the same blessing in it. And so, though of course it 
 stands to reason that the invalid book must have a very 
 limited circulation compared to the others, I shall be 
 much happier doing that, and I believe I shall have 
 more real, i.e. spiritual, results from it than if I set my- 
 self to do those I subsequently thought of, because I do 
 think God gave me the thought and the wish to do the 
 
334 LETTERS, 1876-1879. 
 
 one, whereas the thought of doing the others this season 
 seemed to me to arise rather out of having got that big 
 cheque. No one can be more delighted than I am to 
 get those same cheques ; but so far as I know myself, 
 I have never yet taken them into consideration when 
 thinking of writing any one of my little books, and find- 
 ing myself doing so, made me just miserable. I don't 
 know if I have explained myself, only I I.ave felt so very 
 strongly and sweetly hitherto that my pen was to be used 
 o?ily for the Master, that I am very fearful of getting 
 the least out of the course in which I have felt His 
 blessing. 
 
 The upshot is, I don't think I shall write any general 
 book for October, nothing but Starlight through the 
 Shado7C's, and possibly one or a pair of books for chil- 
 dren ; and this being the case, had I not better reserve 
 Xept to come out along with Starlight ? Then I should 
 still have a pair of books apparently, though not really 
 a pair. I did not mean to tell you all this, but if I did 
 not, you might think I was fickle and perhaps idle, and 
 that it was no good giving me advice. I hope you won't 
 be vexed and disappointed with me; you don't know 
 how really grateful I feel for all you have said and done. 
 
 Will you tell dear Katie that if she has not already 
 sent the photographs to Winterdyne, I should be glad if 
 she will address them to Elm Row instead ? How glad 
 I should be if the reports of you were better. — Yours 
 affectionately and gratefully. 
 
 [This was one of F. R. H.'s last letters. She passed 
 into the presence of her King, June 3, 1879.] 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 33S 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 THE APPROACHING MISSION SERVICES, 
 BY F. R. H.i 
 
 EDITED BY A. W. THOROLD, D.D., LORD BISHOP 
 OF ROCHESTER. 
 
 A Week of Special Mission Services is proposed. 
 The movement, which has spread so rapidly in all parts 
 . of the kingdom, has reached your own doors. Energetic 
 preparation is being made, earnest prayer is being offered, 
 and warm expectation is already awake. 
 
 What is it all about? Why do people talk of 'ex- 
 pectation ' ? Why should clergymen give themselves so 
 much trouble? And how will it affect the readers of 
 this paper ? 
 
 We will answer the last question first, and say to every 
 one who reads this : Perhaps it will affect you for ever and 
 ever and ever ! Perhaps, ere that week closes, you, who 
 know and love the Lord Jesus, will be sealed anew with 
 a fresh baptism of the Spirit, blessed with richer mani- 
 festations of Christ's presence and love, filled with deeper 
 joy, and stirred up to holier zeal and more single- 
 
 ' Re-issued as Leaflet. Messrs. Nisbet & Co. 
 Y 
 
338 APPENDIX. 
 
 hearted devotedness than ever before. Perhaps, ere 
 that week closes, you, who earnestly desire to be saved, 
 and yet have never dared to lay hold of Christ's full 
 and free salvation, will be rejoicing ' with joy unspeak- 
 able and full of glory.' Perhaps, ere that week closes, 
 you who have ' no hope, and are without God in the 
 world,' will be made ' new creatures ' altogether, will 
 know the terrible danger in which you have been living, 
 and the hitherto unguessed joy of having a * sure and 
 certain hope,* and an Everlasting Friend to love and 
 lean upon. Such are the effects which we hope for, pray 
 for, and expect. 
 
 It is a thrillingly grand and glorious thing to stand 
 on the eve of such a season, looking forward to such 
 blessings, and to an actual share in them. It is a 
 thrillingly solemn and awful thing to remember that one 
 may be taken and another left ; that a day of doom may 
 follow close upon a day of grace, and that if the bless- 
 ing is despised or neglected by any heart, that heart may 
 be left dry, dead, untouched, while showers of blessing 
 fall on all around. 
 
 But WHAT IS A MISSION WEEK? It is a means of 
 grace which, more than any other of late years, God 
 appears to have used for the conversion of sinners, and 
 the raising of His own people to a higher, holier, and 
 happier life. 
 
 Many important towns have followed this plan. The 
 whole week is set apart for one object. Special ser- 
 vices, not long, but intensely fervent, are held in every 
 church every day; the usual order of services being 
 shortened, and earnest, striking addresses given by 
 
APPENDIX, 339 
 
 specical preachers, specially qualified for this work. 
 These are preceded and followed by meetings for prayer 
 — for pleading and wrestling with God for His blessing, 
 and the outpouring of His Spirit. Arrangements are 
 made to bring the glad tidings to those who will not 
 come to any place of worship, and to those who cannol 
 attend the special Church Services. Meetings and 
 addresses are planned for all classes — rich as well as 
 poor. Short addresses are given in factories, workshojjs, 
 and railway sheds ; gatherings of different callings and 
 classes are held ; cabmen, policemen, servants, young 
 shopmen and shopwomen, poor mothers, young ladies 
 in boarding-schools, gentlemen in business — all are con- 
 sidered and arranged for. 
 
 It may not be advisable to mention names, but we 
 could tell of many places where great and abiding bless- 
 ing has rested upon the Mission Week. In one small 
 town, the number of those who were not merely im- 
 pressed at the time, but have become decided and 
 steady Christians, is estimated at 1 200 ! In a manu- 
 facturing town, the numbers added to the church in 
 one parish were so great, that the Incumbent had to 
 procure an additional Curate, on purpose to take up the 
 work arising out of the Mission Week ! In another, it 
 was the working men who seemed to obtain the greatest 
 blessing ; and such congregations of these have perhaps 
 never been seen as in a large church in that town on 
 the Sunday evenings after the Mission Week. In the 
 same place, the railway men, to whom short daily 
 addresses had been given, have requested the Vicar to 
 continue them regularly ; and the results have been such 
 as no scoffers could ignore or explain away. 
 
340 APPENDIX. 
 
 It has been remarked that the greatest blessing, in 
 nearly every place, has been among those who have 
 already had serious impressions, and in whom the soil 
 was in some degree prepared, rather than among such 
 as have had no previous care or thought about their 
 souls. Is not tnis a very important note of encourage- 
 ment and of warning ? To those who are seeking Jesus, 
 but have not found Him, it gives encouragement to 
 pray very earnestly that this coming Mission "\\''eek may 
 be the great turning-point of their lives, and the coming 
 out of doubt and darkness and indecision mto ' mar- 
 vellous light ' and * glorious liberty.' To those who 
 care for none of these things, it gives a warning, lest 
 this great opportunity should only add to their con- 
 demnation, if they refuse to * prepare their hearts to 
 seek God.' 
 
 Our God may work above reason, but He does not 
 work against reason. So we may fairly ask, Why should 
 
 WE EXPECT GREAT THINGS FROM A MISSION WeEK ? 
 
 And the answer is no mystery, to those who know the 
 secrets and the power of prayer. For months before- 
 hand, many faithful hearts have been pleading, constantly 
 and intensely, for a blessing. As the time api)roaches, 
 more and more are stirred up to join in these prayers. 
 Their fervency and earnestness deepen day by day, till 
 at last one great cry is ascending day and night, unheard 
 by the sleeping souls around, but strong and loud in 
 ' the ears of the Lord God of Sabaoth.' How is this ? 
 Do our own evil hearts prompt to such prayer ? Does 
 Satan set us praying ? How else can it arise, but from 
 the promptings of the Holy Spirit? The God in 
 
APPENDIX. 341 
 
 whose hand the blessing is hid, waiting to be gracious, 
 pours out ' the spirit of grace and of supplication ' upon 
 His people, because 'He will be inquired of for the 
 good things which He purposes to give. And the 
 coming shower of blessing, of which this spirit of prayer is 
 the earnest, will be all the sweeter and more powerful 
 for being thus, as it were, drawn down by their prayers. 
 
 ' He that watereth shall be watered ; ' and it seems 
 that these prayers for those around generally receive a 
 double answer, returning in a wonderful gladness, — a 
 very reaping-time of joy, upon the hearts of those who 
 have been, it may be, sowing these supplications in tears. 
 Let no Christian heart lose its share in the blessing, by 
 neglecting or delaying to join in the prayer. Let every 
 one resolve at once, by God's help, to make it a subject 
 of daily prayer during the coming weeks of anticipation. 
 
 But WHY DO THE CLERGY TAKE ALL THIS TROUBLE ? 
 
 They are not paid for it ; they will get nothing by it ; 
 they will only be wearied and worn out, after days of 
 work, and perhaps night-hours of prayer. Why ? It is 
 because they love the people around them, and because 
 they believe that God means what He says, when He 
 speaks in His Word, of sin, death, judgment, eternity, 
 and of pardon, life, salvation, and glory. Months of 
 prayer and preparation, and a week of labour to the 
 utmost, are a very small thing to those whose whole lives 
 are being spent fcr their people, and who know that in 
 a few years every soul under their care will be in heaven 
 or in hell. 
 
 If so, shall it be a great thing to those for whom they 
 toil, to give a few hours to the affairs of millions of 
 
342 APPENDIX. 
 
 years beyond imagination ? What does it matter about 
 any business or engagement in comparison ? * What 
 shall it profit a man, if he gain the whole world and lose 
 his own soul ? ■ 
 
 The Mission Week will be a golden opportunity; 
 perhaps the very last for some who read this. Loving 
 voices will say to you, * Jesus of Nazareth passeth by ! 
 Rise ! He calleth thee ! ' Oh, will you not come to 
 Him, that you may have life ? 
 
 A word with those who talk about ' excitement,' or 
 who throw cold water on that zeal for God, which one 
 longs to see kindled in every heart. Do any perish 
 through religious excitement? But are not thousands 
 perishing of religious apathy ? 
 
 There is much foolish parrot-talk about this, by per- 
 sons who, having no real means or power of forming 
 an opinion of their own, catch up clap-trap phrases of 
 irreligious cant (and for every phrase of religious, there 
 are ten of /^religious cant !) and talk grandly about the 
 ' danger of excitement' What is the danger of it ? 
 Confessedly this, that if the feelings are touched and 
 excited, without real change of heart, they lapse into 
 greater coldness and deadness than before. Then the 
 danger obviously is — not of going too far, but of not 
 going far enough ! None are so illogical as those who 
 try to argue with God. See to it, you who would hinder 
 others by talk about the danger of ' excitement,' but 
 shut your eyes to the danger of death and hell, — see to 
 it that God does not take you at your word, and leave 
 you, untouched by 'excitement of feeling,' cool and 
 easy, outside the gate, while others are entering in. 
 What will you feel, when the last hour has struck for 
 
APPENDIX, 343 
 
 you, when the door is shut, and you are outside, left to 
 * the blackness of darkness for ever ' ? Will there be 
 no * excitement ' in the moment of that discovery, think 
 you? 
 
 But some real Christians look a little doubtfully upon 
 new efforts, and hold aloof, and do not see why ordinary 
 means should not be sufficient. Have they proved all- 
 sufficient ? Do they reach all the unconverted ? And 
 if not, why not try other means, in the spirit of our 
 Heavenly Father, who doth ^devise means that His 
 banished be not expelled from Him ; ' in the spirit of 
 our Master, who said, ' Go ye out into the highways and 
 hedges, and compel tiem to come in;' in the spirit of 
 His follower, who said, ' If by any means I might save 
 some.' Let us not, then, hinder the Gospel of Christ 
 by our chilling half-heartedness. 
 
 While praying for ' showers of blessing ' upon our 
 country and our Church, surely it will be both right and 
 pleasant that Christians should join their pastor in seek- 
 ing and expecting a special blessing on their own parish. 
 God's order appears to be, * The more prayer, the more 
 blessing.' 
 
 Again, the approaching Mission Week seems a new 
 call to pray for our own home circles, that if any who 
 are near and dear to us are not yet ' on the Lord's side,' 
 they may then be brought to Christ, and thenceforth 
 live unto Him. And, drawing the circle still closer, 
 shall we not each, whatever be our state or need, what-' 
 ever be our age or position, seek a personal blessing 
 upon our own souls ? * Bless me^ even me also, O my 
 Father r 
 
344 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Lucius. 
 
 ge not come?* 
 
 Words and Music by 
 F. R. Havergal. 
 
 
 f¥=P^^TV¥ 
 
 ^ 
 
 J jrJ J,,]^r^ 
 
 f^^^^^^- 
 ^4^^^^^^ 
 
 ~l- 
 
 rBl 
 
 ^--rrrn^ -ff 
 
 r- 
 
 CHORUS. 
 
 ^ 
 
 3 
 
 =2: 
 
 -«=*-: 
 
 
 3?¥** 
 
 f 
 
 ^F 
 
 J ill j^^i i_J" 
 
 rrr, 
 
 ^.=^L-^fd^=E^E^ t^—lJ= ^^ 
 
 ^'-=^TF^r-i'Tr?rP=rf 
 
 J- ^. 
 
 rr. 
 
 j-^ 
 
 Will ye not come to Him for l/fe f 
 
 Why will ye die, o\. why ? 
 He gave His life for you, for you ! 
 The gift is free, the word is true ! 
 Will ye not come? Oh, why will ye die? 
 Re/rain, \ Will ye not come ? Will ye not come, 
 ol'eacr [ Will ye not come to Him, to Him ? 
 
 verse. ) Oh, come, come, come to Him ! 
 
 Come unto Jesus, oh, come for life. 
 
APPENDIX, 345 
 
 Will ye not come to Him for peaces 
 
 Peace through His cross alone? 
 He shed His precious blood for you ; 
 The gift is free, the word is true ! 
 He is our Peace— Oh, is He your own ? 
 
 Will yet not come, etc. . . for feace ? 
 
 Will ye not come to Him for resi? 
 
 All that are weary, come : 
 The rest He gives is deep and true, 
 'Tis offered now, 'tis offered you : 
 Rest in His love, and rest in His home. 
 
 Will ye not come, etc. . . . for res/ ? 
 
 Will ye not come to Him for joy ? 
 
 Will ye not come for this ? 
 He laid His joys aside for you, 
 To give you joy, so sweet, so true : 
 Sorrowing heart, oh, drink of the bliss ! 
 
 Will ye not come, etc. . . . {oijoyf 
 
 Will ye not come to Him for love. 
 
 Love that can fill the heart ? 
 Exceeding great, exceeding free I 
 He loveth you. He loveth me ! 
 Will ye not come ? Why stand ye apart? 
 
 Will ye not come, etc. ... for /ove? 
 
 Will ye not come to Him for all? 
 
 Will ye not ' taste and see ? ' 
 He waits to give it all to you, 
 The gifts are free, the words are true : 
 Jesus hath said it, ' Come unto Me ! ' 
 
 Will ye not come, etc. . . . to Him ? 
 
 In compliance with a request from Sankey for a Gospel 
 Musical Call, my dear sister F. R. H. wrote these lines 
 at Winterdyne, December 21, 1873. The same morning, 
 I met her with the MS. in her hand, toiling up to the 
 Wyre Hill schoolroom. She said, * Maria, will the chil- 
 dren be out of school ? ' * Yes.' ' Then I shall lock 
 
346 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 myself in and fancy the room full for a mission service 1 
 I have been praying that the music may be sent me, to fit 
 His message, * Will ye not come ? ' 
 
 Soon I heard these chords on the harmonium and her 
 ringing voice. She called the tune ' Lucius,' and often 
 sang it with pleading tenderness at mission and other 
 meetings. 
 
 Thus in poetry, in prose, in music, in life, and in 
 
 death, her silver refrain was, ' Will ye not comeV 
 
 'Still shall the key-word, ringing, echo the same sweet " Cornel" 
 Come with the blessed myriads safe in the Father's home ; 
 Come — for the work is over ; Come — for the feast is spread ; 
 Come — for the crown of glory waits for the weary head.' 
 
 Maria V. G. Havergal. 
 
 Leaflet, Parlane, Paisley. 
 
 M 
 
 ^ell it out ! ' 
 
 Words and Music bj* 
 Frances Ridley Haverf;al. 
 
 1-5 -»-. -w -»■ V. V. ^ ^ ^ 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 3^ 
 
 " '^ u. 5^ u 
 
 Tell it out among the heathen that the Lord is King! Tell It 
 
 -J %^J^% -^ 
 
 ^^^^ 
 
 
 Tell it out I 
 
 Tell It out I that the Lord is King I TeU It 
 
 A 
 
 ■ ^ ^ ^ M 
 
 
 I 
 
 out! . . TeU it 
 Tell It out I . 
 
 r N ^ 
 
 out I 
 
 -jZil 
 
 ^.jI^^ 
 
 TeU it out among the nations, bid them 
 
 =P^=«: 
 
 ^ 
 
 t 
 
 ^feM 
 
 t«tzfefr 
 
 ^- 
 
 out I . . . . Tell it out 1 Tell it out I TeU it out 1 bid them 
 
 • This is F. R. H.'s own arrangement— that given in the Christian Choir is 
 incorrect. M. V. G. H. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 347 
 
 out I 
 
 j^-iM- 
 
 Tell it out! Tell it 
 
 ^ 
 
 ? 
 
 
 1^ " ^ ' FiNE.Iitf 
 
 shout and sing I Tell it out I . . . Tell It outl Tell it 
 
 TeU it outl Tell it outl Tell it 
 
 -r T r =5= s I p f^ F- g I r II i =t^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 shout and singl Tell it outl TeU . 
 
 out with a • do ■ ra-tion that He shall increase t That the 
 
 it outl Tell it 
 
 S^^fds^^-^ ^ 
 
 out! . , . . that He shall increase ; That the mighty King of Glory is 
 3ut with a - do - ra-tion that He shall Increase ; That the 
 
 
 33^; 
 
 i 
 
 . that He shall Increase I That the 
 
 ^ 
 
 VV 
 
 outl . 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 zM=Mz 
 
 cnrf~'r~r~i'S 
 
 King of Peace; Tell it out withju-bl • lationtl.'oughtlie waves may roar, That Ho 
 
 m 
 
 T 
 
 0=^ 
 
 i 
 
 r 
 
 "m 
 
 ■1- 
 
 ^=i^=^=A-j^--^ -iM -4Tp^ 
 
 D.S. 
 
 3!SE 
 
 sitteth on tlic water - floods, our King for ev - er - more I Tell it 
 
 A 
 
 
 5=5^^ 
 
 Tell it out among the heathen that the Saviour reigns ! 
 
 Tell it out ! Tell it out I 
 Tell it out among the nations, bid them burst their chains. 
 
 Tell it out ! Tell it out I 
 
348 APPENDIX. 
 
 Tell it out among the weeping ones that Jesus lives ; 
 
 Tell it out among the weary ones what rest He gives ; 
 
 Tell it out among the sinners that lie came to save ; 
 
 Tell it out among the dying that He triumphed o'er the grave. 
 
 Tell it out among the heathen Jesus reigns above ! 
 
 Tell it out I Tell it out ! 
 Tell it out among the nations that His reign is love ! 
 
 Tell it out ! Tell it out ! 
 Tell it out among tlie highways and the lanes at home j 
 Let it ring across the mountains and the ocean foam ! 
 Like the sound of many waters let our glad shout be, 
 Till it echo and re-echo from the islands of the sea ! 
 
 MORRISON AND GIBD, EDINBURGH, 
 PKINTBRS TO HER MAJESTY'S STATIONERY OFPICB. 
 
In rich cloth, bevelled, with Portrait aud Illustrations, price Gs., 
 RECORDS OF THE LIFE OF THE 
 
 REV. WM. H. HAVERGAL, M.A 
 
 By his Daughter, JANE MIRIAM CRANE. 
 
 ' " Yet speakoth ! " In tlio memory of those 
 To whom ho was indeed " a living- .song-.'" 
 
 — Fkaxchs Eiuley IIavbisoal. 
 
 ' Canon Ilavergal was no ordinary man. He was rich i grace as 
 well as rich in gifts. " Who could see him and not love him ? " asked 
 a brother pastor, his friend for many years. The readers of " The 
 Memorials of Frances Ridley Havergal" will remember how intense 
 was her veneration for her loved father, and these pages will show 
 how justly he held the highest place in the affections of all who knew 
 him. This Biography is admirably written, and gives charming word- 
 pictures of home and parish Ufe. The illustrations include a portrait 
 from a painting by S. Cole, and another froai a bust taken by Kobcrt 
 J'auer, of Creuznach. Engravings are also given of Astley Church, 
 aud St. ISicholas' Church, Worcester.' — Church Standard. 
 
 'The life of the Rev. W. H. Havergal (written by his daughter, 
 J. Miriam Crane) deserves to take its place with the memoirs of 
 M'Cheyne. It has the same gracious interest, the same powerful 
 miction, the same fervour, force, tender love and practical sympathy. 
 It is written by a refined, skilful, and attractive pen. The reading 
 of such a beautiful work as this is nothing short of a means of grace. 
 Pastors will find in itnnxch stimulus, inspiration, and many practical 
 hints. Young Christians will be strengthened by its perusal, and tho 
 aged will read it with zest and delight. It is a biographical gem, 
 and deserves a place in every Christian home.' — Oldham Chronicle. 
 
 HOME WORDS ' OFFICE, 1 Paternoster Buildings. 
 
SONGS OP GRACE AND GLORY. 
 
 HYMNAL TREASUIU'IS OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST FROM 
 THE SIXTH TO THE NINETEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 3 
 2 
 1 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 4 
 
 FULL EDITIONS. Ex. fcnp. 8vo. 
 Contninlnij 102.5 Hymns, 
 
 A. Extra size, superior liiiiding, gilt edges. Pulpit, Library, or Gift *■. d. 
 
 Edition, crimson, . . . . . . . 10 
 
 /.((/Y/c Type, Siven Indices, and Full Preface. 
 AA. Leather, ^ilt lettered, crimson or dark purple, . . . (i ti 
 
 B. Leather limp, ^j.\t lettered, do. . . . .50 
 
 C. Cloth boards, do. dark or bright blue, . . . .40 
 CG. Do. thin, do. Two Indice.s, no Prefaee, . . .30 
 
 D. Cloth limp, plain, dark blue, do. . . .30 
 
 Small Type (Nonpareil), Three Indices, Short Pre/ace. 
 DD. Leather, bevelled edges, gilt lettered, crimson, 
 
 E. Leatlier limp, gilt lettered, ...... 
 
 F. Clotli boards, do. dark blue, .... 
 
 G. Cloth limp, plain, ....... 
 
 Bourgeois (Medium Type), with Appendix, 1094 Hymns. 
 T. Leather limp, gilt lettered, ...... 
 
 U. Cloth boards, do. ...... 
 
 V. Clotli limp, plain, ....... 30 
 
 PUBLIC WORSHIP EDITIONS. 
 
 Vontaininij 620 Ilninns selected from the Full Edltio)/,. 
 Larije Ti/pe. Kv. fcup. Hvo. 
 
 II. Leather, gilt lettered, crimson or dark purple, . . . .30 
 
 I. Leather limp, do. do. . . . .30 
 
 J. Cloth boards, do. dark, medium, or bright blue, . . .20 
 
 K. Clotli limp, plain, do. ... 2 
 
 Medium Type. Super royal 32mo. 
 
 L. Leather, gilt lettered, crimson or dark purple, . . . .20 
 
 M. Leather limp, do. do. . . . .23 
 
 N. Cloth boards, do. dark, medium, ur bright blue, . . .10 
 
 O. Cloth 10 
 
 P. Stifl' paper covers, . . . . . . . . 'J 
 
 MUSICAL EDITION. Tunes and Words together, 3s. M. in cloth. 
 
 SONGS OF GRACE AND GLORY FOR MISSION SERVICES, Etc. Sup. royal 
 32nio. Containiny 135 Hymns selected from the Full Edition. Price 2d. Cloth, 
 4d. Gilt, Cd. 
 
 CHILDREN'S SONGS OF GRACE AND GLORY. IGmo, square. Conlaining 110 
 Hymns selected from the Full Edition. Priee Ijd. Cloth, 4d. Gilt, Od. 
 N.B. — A valuable Appendix o/G9 Hymns, suited to the special rciiuircmcnts of the jircsent 
 day, may he had hound up with any of the w'joi'e for ijd. extra, except P, with 
 which it will he 'M. cctra, and F, G, N, and O, with ivldch it will he 4.d. extra. 
 
 The New and Enlarged Musical Edition of 
 
 SONGS OP GRACE AND GLORY 
 
 Comprises all the Tunes in Havercjal's Psalmody. 
 4to. Price 6s. 
 
 Companion Volume to ' Songs of Grace and Glory.' 
 
 HAVERGAL'S PSALMODY AND CENTURY OF CHANTS. 
 
 Without Chants. E. 3s. 
 
 A SELECTION OF 100 TUNES FRO:\r THE ABOVE, suited to Mission Services 
 and ' Children's Songs of Grace and Glory.' Price 4d. Clotli limp, Od. 
 
 LONDON: JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BERNERS STREET. 
 
BRIGHT THOUGHT SERIES, 
 
 BY 
 
 FRANCES RIDLEY HAVERGAL 
 
 Eoyal 32mo, Id. each, paper covers. 
 I. 
 
 All Things. 
 
 II. 
 ' Most Blessed for Ever.' 
 
 III. 
 Hinderer and Hindrances. 
 
 A HEW PACKET OF LEAFLETS 
 
 :}n ipvosc aiiD IDcrsc. 
 
 Being Extracts from Miss Havergal's Works, made by her desire. 
 
 Price Sixpence. 
 
 ROYAL GRACE AND LOYAL GIFTS. 
 
 By FRANCES RIDLEY HAVERGAL. 
 
 Bein" the following Seven Volumea in neat cloth case, price 10s. 
 MY KING ; or, Daily Thoughts for the King's Chilcli-en. 
 ROYAL COMMANDMENTS; or, Morning Thoughts for the King's Servants 
 ROYAL BOUNTY ; or. Evening Thoughts for the King's Guests. 
 THE ROYAL INVITATION : Daily Thoughts on Coming to Chribt. 
 LOYAL RESPONSES ; or, Daily Melodies for the King's Minstrels. 
 KEPT FOR THE MASTER'S USE. 
 STARLIGHT THROUGH THE SHADOWS. 
 
 Each Volume may be had separately, price One Shilling. 
 
 LONDON: JAMES NISBET & CO.. 21 BERNERS STREET. 
 
N EW WORKS 
 
 rilJJLISIIED BY 
 
 JAMES NISBET & CO. 
 
 Parables of the Lake ; or, The Seven Stories of Jesus by 
 tliu Sea of (Jaliloc. A Suiulay Book for Young Kcadei'B. By 
 the Rev. J. K. Macduff, D.D. With Illustrations by A. Howan. 
 Crown 8vo, Ss. 6d. 
 
 Four Centuries of Silence; or, From Malachi to Christ. 
 By the Rev. R, A. Rediord, M.A., LL.B., Professor of 
 Systematic Theology and Apologetics, New College, London; 
 Author of ' The Christian's Plea against Modern Unbelief,' etc. 
 Crown 8vo, Gs. 
 
 Zechariah : His Visions and his Warnings. By the late Rev. 
 W. Lindsay Alexander, D.D. Crown 8to, 6s. 
 
 Immortality : A Clerical Symposium on What arc the 
 Foundations of the Belief in the Immortality of Man. By the 
 Rev. Prebendary Row, M.A., Rabbi Hermann Adler, Professor G. 
 G. Stokes, F.R.S., Rev. Canon Knox-Litvle, Right Rev. Bishop 
 OF Amycla, Rev. Principal John Cairns, D.D., Rev. EowAiio 
 WlilTK, and others. Crown 8vo, Gs. 
 
 An Exposition of the Tliirty-Nine Articles of the Church 
 
 OF England. By the Rev. Robert Louis Cloquet, Rector of 
 Covenham St. Bartholomew, Louth, Ijincolnshire. Demy 8vo, 
 18s. 
 
 Christ and Chiistianity. Essays. By Philip Sciiaff, D.D., 
 Author of the ' Person of Christ,' etc. Demy 8vo, lOs. 6d. 
 
 The Catechisms of the Second Reformation. By Alexander 
 
 F. Mitchell, D.D., Professor of Ecclesiastical History, St. 
 Clary's College, St. Andrews ; Author of ' The Westminster 
 Assembly: Its History and Standards,' etc. Crown 8vo. 
 
 Part 1. — The Shorter Catechism and Its Puritan Precursors. 
 Part 2. — Rutherford's and other Scottish Catechisms of the 
 same Era. 
 
 An Expository Commentary on the Book of Judges. By 
 
 tlie Rev. A. R. Fausset, M.A., Editor of Bengel's ' Gnomon ' in 
 English, and Author in part of the ' Critical and Experimental 
 Commentary.' Demy 8vo, lOs. Gd. 
 
 Bible Heathens ; or. Church and World in Scripture Times. 
 By the Rev. Charles M. Grant, Dundee. Crown 8vo, 2s. Gd. 
 
 LONDON: JAMES NISBET & CO., 21 BERNERS STREET. 
 
_r. If 
 
 ^g — - m 
 
 A CLASSIFIED 
 
 fHtitfaju^ tff Jm\\% 
 
 PUBLISHED BY ^ 
 
 JAMES NISBET cS: CO., 
 
 21, BERNER8 STREET, LONDON, W. 
 
 m, 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Expositions and Illusirati xs of FIolv Scripture 
 
 Biblical AND Theologicai, Works 
 
 Works on Christian Evidences and Apologetics 
 Sermons, Lectures, Addresses, (.\:c. 
 
 Religious Biographv 
 
 Works on Prophecy 
 
 „ Devotional and Practical 
 
 „ FOR pRiNATi; Devotion and Medita'I;on 
 
 „ lOR Familv Worship 
 
 „ Descripi'ive and Narrative 
 Poetical Works 
 
 Works on Home and Foreign Missions, Evangelistic 
 Work, t\:c 
 
 ., lOR Sundan School Teachers 
 
 TACKS 
 
 I— 6 
 7-ir 
 
 14— iS 
 
 19-24 
 
 25—26 
 
 27-34 
 
 35-4! 
 
 42—43 
 44-50 
 
 51-54 
 
 55-62 
 63-66 
 
 •^^^ A Special Catalogue of Books foj- 1 oujti^ Readers, Piiblislied 
 by James Nisiset & Co., and suitable for Frcsenls and 
 Prizes, School Libraries, d^c, 7vill be sent post free on 
 applicaiioiL 
 
EXPOSITIONS & IXkJhUSTKATIONS 
 
 OF H0i,Y schiptUi^e;. 
 
 ^n (Exposition of tl^e 015 anb Xlew Testaments, 
 
 wherein each Chapter is stunined up in its Contents ; the Sacred 
 Text inserted at large in Distinct Paragraphs^ each Paragraph 
 reduced to its proper Heads ; the Sense giveti, and largely 
 Illustrated; 7uith Practical Remarks and Obsen.>ations. By 
 MA TTHE IV HENR Y. Nine Vols., Imp. Zvo, £2 2s. 
 
 Cl^e ^cly Bible, containing tl]e 01b an^ Xizvo 
 
 (EcstauicntS. With Explanatory Notes., Practical Obscn>ations, 
 and Copious Marginal References. By the Rev. THOMAS 
 SCOTT., formerly Rector of Aston., Sandford., Bucks. A New 
 Edition, with the Author's last Correct io?ts and Improvements 
 and 84 Illustrative Maps and Engravings. Si.v p'ols., /[to. 
 Reduced from Six Guineas to Thirty Shillings. 
 
 Annotations on tl|e Books of ^oly Scripture, 
 
 .wherein the Sacred Text is inserted, and various Readings 
 annexed, together with the Parallel Scripttire j the inost difficult 
 Terms in each Verse are explained— seerning Contradictions recon- 
 ciled — Questions arid Doubts resolved — and the whole Text 
 opened. " By MATTHEW POOL. New Edition, Three Vols., 
 Imp. "ivo. 3 1 jr. td. 
 
 An (Expository c^w^ practical CommentarY ox^ tl^e 
 
 ^OoUs of Scripture, arranged in Chronological Order. Being 
 a BIBLE MANUAL. Translated from the German Work 
 edited by the late Dr. C G. BARTH, of Calw, Wurtemberg 
 Imp. 87 v>. \zs. 
 
Books published by 
 
 An expository CommentarY on tl]e "SooS^. of 
 
 3ubcjC5. By the Rev. A. R. FAUSSET, M.A., Editor of 
 BengeVs " Gnomon^^ in English., and Auihor in part of the 
 " Critical and Experimental Conunentary." Demy Zvo. los. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 fjorc^ Psalmtcce* Studies in tl^e (£€♦ psalms : 
 
 Their Undesigned Coincidence with the Independent Scripture 
 Histories Conjirmiiig and Illustrating Both. Second Edition. 
 Demy ?>vo. los. 6d. 
 
 ^ (Eommentary on CeDiticUS, Expository and Pratical. 
 With Critical Notes. By ANDREW A. BONAR, D.D. 8w. 
 8j. dd. 
 
 d|e Can) of tl^e Offerings in Cer»iticus» considered 
 
 as the Appointed Figure of the Various Aspects of the Offering 
 of the Body of Jcsus^Christ. By ANDREW JUKES. Crown 
 ^vo. y. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Cl]e Cl^aracteristic Differences of i\\z ^o\vi 
 
 (Sospcls (Eonsibcreb, as Revealing Various Relations of the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. Crown 87>o. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Cabernacle, priestl^oob, an^ ©jferings of 
 
 35rael. By the Rev. F. WHITFIELD, M.A., Vicar of St. 
 Marys, Hastings. New Edition. With 22 Illustrations. 
 Crown Svo. $s. 
 
 Sparkling Kills by tl^e IPaysi^e ; or, Blessed Thoughts 
 
 Gathered from the Book of Psalms. By the late Rev. D. T. K. 
 DRUMMOND, Edinburgh. Royal Zvo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 ^l^e Cast Scenes in tl^e Cife of <D\\x Corb anh 
 
 Saptour ; or, A Series of Practical Expositions of the Last 
 Nine Chapters of th: Gospel of St. John. With a Sketch of 
 the Author's Life and Character, by Professor BALFOUR, 
 and a Portrait. Post Svo. ys. 6d. 
 
James Nisbct and Co. 
 
 vUttUltl]* The Messianic Enignia of the Forty-ninth Psalm. By 
 JAMES STEVENSON BLACKWOOD, D.D., LL.D., late 
 Vicar of Middleton Tyas, Yorkshire. CnnvnZvo. ws. 6d. 
 
 ZIk fjibbcn ZUysterY ; or, The Rci'clations of the Word. 
 Bcini^ Thoughts, Suggestive and Practical, upon Psalm xix. 1-6. 
 By ROBERT BROWN. Zvo. \os. 6d. 
 
 CI]e ^art a\\^ tl^c tPaterbrooks : a Practical Expositior 
 
 of the Forty-Second Psalm. By the Rev. J. R. }[ AC DUFF 
 D.D. Crown ^vo. 3^. dd. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Comfort Y^/ Comfort \Z : Being God's Words of 
 Comfort Addressed to His Church in the last T^venty-seven 
 CJiaptcrs of Isaiah. With Frontispiece. Crown ^vo. ^s. 
 
 Autumn Heabings on the poetical Books of tl^e 
 
 Bible. By the Rev. H. COLCLOUGH BURROUGHS, B.D. 
 Fcap ^vo. ^s. 
 
 CI)e (Bospel accorbing to St* 21TattI]ctu Cxplaineb, 
 
 By JOSEPH ADDISON ALEXANDER, D.D. Post Zvo. 5J. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 d|e (Bospel accorbing to St, ^llark Cxplaincb, 
 
 Third Edition. Post Stv'. 5^-. 
 
 CI]c ^cts of tl]e Apostles €.xplatneb* Fourth 
 
 Edition. Two Vols. Post 877;. 1 5.V. 
 
 d]C Book of Daniel ; or. The Second Volume of Prophecy. 
 Translated and Expounded, with a Preliminary Sketch of Ante- 
 cedent Prophecy. By the Rev. JAMES G. MURPHY, D.D., 
 Professor of Hebrew, Gr'c. Small Crown 8vo. y. 
 
 " T/iroiiff/i the visions of the prophet the reader proceeds with ecu fidcnce, for he feels 
 that all through he has the advantage of a most capable a,ui trusty guide" — 
 Presbyterian Chirchman. 
 
Books published by 
 
 ^ CommentarY en St* PauPs ^irst €pistle to 
 
 tlie Corintl^ians. By CHARLES HODGE, D.D. PostZvo. 5^-. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 21 CommentarY on 5t» Paul's Second €pistle 
 
 to tljc (£orintI]iaii5. Post Zvo. ^s. 
 
 ^ (LommentarY oxi St* PauFs Cpistle to tlic 
 
 (Epiicsians. Crown Svo. 3-y. 6d. 
 
 practical Commentaries in Simple an^ ^amiViat 
 
 Caiiguacjc. By G. B. Crown Zvo. :— 
 
 0n tlie (Bospcis of St. IHark, St. £uUc, anb St. 3oIih. 
 3^. dd. each. 
 
 011 tf^c Acts of tlic A.po5tte5. 3^-. 6^'. 
 
 011 St. Paul's Second Epistle to tlic Covintliians. 3^. 6d. 
 
 (D\\ St. Paul's (£pistUs to tl^ (£plic5ians, pliitippiaus, an5> 
 Colossiaus. Otic Vol. y. 
 
 0u St. Paul's €pist(c5 to tlie ClK^^alonians, ^imotliy, 
 Sottas, au^ pI]itcinon. One Vol. ^s. 
 
 (D\\ i\\(i Epistle to tlic f^cBrcirs. 3^-. 
 
 011 tF^e €pistles of St. 3cimes, St. peter, St. 3oIin, a\\^ 
 St. 3ut)e. One Vol. 4J. 
 
 0u tlic 23ook of tlie Heoclatiou of Si 3oI>n. y. 6d. 
 
 notes on tl^e llnfulfilleb Propl^ecies of 3-<^i<'^^?- 
 
 By Mrs. MACLACHLAN. Post Zvo. Ss.6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Hotes oxi tl]e Book of "^zdyxtxoX}. Postzvo. 2s. 6d. 
 notes on tl|e Book of Keoelation* Postzvo. 6s. 
 notes on Disputed passages anb ZHisun^er- 
 
 stoot Cexts. Post 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 5 
 
 ^CCbariaF^ : nis visions and HIs Warnings. By IV. LLYD.SAY 
 ALEXANDER, D.D., late 0/ Edinburgh. Crown 87>o. 6s. 
 
 Cl]e (Bospel promises si}own in 3^^^^^? \-^* 
 
 By Comparing Spiritual Things with Spiritual. By AGNES 
 E.JONES. i6mo. is. 
 
 CI]e Son^ of Songs* a Practical Exposition of the Song 
 of Solomon. By the Rev. A. MOOD V STUART, D.D. Crown 
 Zvo. 6s. 
 
 CI]e Song of Solomon Compared xo\i\i otl^cr 
 
 parts of Scripture. By ADELAIDE NEWTON. Crown 
 Svo. 3,r. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 2:i]c €pistle to tl^e ^ebuws Compared voxil] tl^e 
 
 0rb Testament. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Cicjl^t an^ Crutl^— Bible Cl^ougl^ts an^ Cl^emes. 
 
 By MORA TIUS BONAR, D.D. In Five Vols., Crown Svo. 
 Ss. each : 
 
 Pol. \. Cfjc (DIb Ccstament. 
 „ 2. tEI^ (Sospcls. 
 „ 3. CI]C Acts anb 
 Career (Epistles. 
 
 r>oI. \. Clie Cesser Epistles. 
 „ 5. Clie Hcoelation of Si. 
 
 " Valuahle work, 7vell suited /or private itse or for family reading" — Record. 
 
 Cl^Urcl) ax(^ ^Ome CeSSOnS from the Book of Hosea. 
 For Family Reading. By the Rev. A.C.THISLETON. Crown 
 Svo. ^s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 VO\i\} tl^e propl^cts, '^otX, ^mos, an^ '^o\\a\\. 
 
 Being Church and Home Lessons from Three Minor Prophets. 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 ^n explanatory dn^ practical Commentary on 
 
 tf^e Heit) Cestantent. Intended Chiefly as a Help to Family 
 Devotion. Edited by the late Rev. W. DA ETON, B.D. Two 
 Vols., Demy Svo. 2i,s. 
 
Books published by 
 
 ZHetapl^ors in tl^c (Bospels* a series o/ siwrt studies. 
 
 By the Rev. DONALD FRASER, D.D. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 (EI^C 5^^^^' (EoangelistS ; loUk the Distinctive Chamcteristics 
 of the Gospels. By the Rev. E. THOMSON, Edinbiiri^h. 
 Cro7vn 8vo. 2S. dd. 
 
 (El^C ^IpOCalypSC : The voice of Jesus Christ from the Throne 
 of Glory. With an Excgctical and Practical Commentary . By 
 the Rev. f. BA YLEE, D.D. Post bvo. gs. 
 
 Cl^e Apocalypse* a series of special Lectures on the 
 Revelation of Jesus Christ. With Revised Text. Three I'ols. 
 Zvo. \2S. 
 
 ntgl]t Scenes of tl^e Bible cm^ tl^eir Ceacf]ings. 
 
 By the Rev. CHARLES D. BELJ^, D.D., Rector of Cheltenham, 
 and Canon of Carlisle. Two Vols., Croivn 'ivo. Each 5j. 
 
 Days a\\^ Higbts in tl^e €ast ; or, illustrations ofBibir 
 
 Scenes. By HO R A TIL'S BONA R, D.D. With Illustrations. 
 Crown 2>vo. y. 6d. 
 
 Scripture itself tbe 3llustrator : a Manual of illustra- 
 tions Gathered from Scriptural FigureSy Phrases, Types, Deriva- 
 tions, Chronology, Texts, &^c. By the Rev. G. S. BOliES, B.A. 
 Small Cronvn Zvo. y. 6d. 
 
 3llustratit)e Cexts a\\^ Cexts 3llustrate^, By the Rev. 
 
 J.W.BARDSLEY,D.D., Crown Zvo. ^s. 
 By the same Author. 
 
 (glimpses tl^rOUgl^ tbe Deil ; or. Some Natural 
 Analogies and Bilde Types. Crown Zx'o. 5^. 
 
 Scriptural StU^ieS, By the Rev. CHARLES BRIDGES, 
 M.A., Author of " Expo.ution of Psabn r.r7>," £>=c. With Preface 
 by the Right Rev. E. H. BICKERSTETII, D.D., Bishop of 
 Exeter. Ninth Edition. Crown Zvo. 2s. 6d. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 
 
 TH£;OJ^OqICftJ^ AKD BIBl,lCftjL(. 
 
 Htsbefs ^Ideological Cibrary: — 
 
 /. 
 
 QCi^e A.tonemeilt : A Clerical Symposium. By the Ven. Arch- 
 deacon FAKRAR, D.D., Professor ISRAEL ABRAHAMS, 
 Rev. Dr. LITTLEDALE, Rev. G. W. OLVER, Principal 
 RAINY, D.D., the Bishop of AMVCLA, and others. 
 Crown 8t^<7. 6^. 
 
 " We rccovimcnd our readers to purchase the work. Although the papers are 
 naturally argumentative and not devotional , the record of the efforts of different 
 viinds to grasp the doctrine of the Atonenie7tt cannot but be helpful." — Literaky 
 Churchman. 
 
 //. 
 inspiration : A Clerical Symposium on In what Sense and 
 within what Limits is the Bible the Word of God. By the 
 Ven. Archdeacon FARRAR, the Revs. Principal CAIRNS, 
 Professor STANLEY LEATIIES, D.D., Prebendary 
 ROWy Professor J. RADFORD THOMSON, Right Re-c. 
 the Bishop of AMYCLA, and others. Crown 2>vo. 6s. 
 
 " The volume is an interesting one, written throughout in a temperate and 
 scholarly spirit, and likely to prove useful to the higher stamp of theological 
 students." — Chlrch Times. 
 
 ^ecl^arial^ : His Visions and His Warnings. By the late Rev. 
 W. LINDSA Y ALEXANDER, D.D. Crozvn %vo. 6s. 
 
 IV. 
 
 3inmortaIitY : A Clerical Symposium on What are the Fou7i- 
 dations of the Belief in the Immortality of Man. By the 
 Rev. Prebendary RO W, M.A., Rabbi HERMANN ADLER, 
 Professor G. G. STOKES, F.R.S., Rev. Canon KNOX- 
 LITTLE, Right Rev. Bishop of AMYCLA, Rev. Principal 
 JOHN CAIRNS, D.D., Rev. EDWARD WHITE, and 
 others. Crowfi 2>vo. 6s. 
 
 V. 
 
 5our Centuries of Silence ; or, From Malachi to Christ. By 
 the Rev. R. A. RED FORD, M.A., LL.B., Professor of 
 Systematic Theology and Apologetics, Ne%v College, Londor.. 
 Crown ^vo. 6s. 
 
8 Books published by 
 
 C(je natural €Icments of Hcpcalcb CI]eolog\\ 
 
 By the Rev. GEORGE MATHESON, D.D.y Author of 
 " Moments on the Mount ^^ &^c. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 "A work which, if we arc not much mistaken, will take its place as a stantlard bonk 
 upon the ifnJ>ortant subject of which it treats." — Scotsman. 
 
 " An exceedingly able discussion of the basis to be found in the natural instincts of the 
 human mind for the doctrine ofCh.istianity,"~XTWV,HX.vi<\. 
 
 d]e Ceacl^ing of tl^e Cujeloe Apostles : a Page o/ 
 
 First Century Christian Life, with Translation, Notes., and Dis- 
 sertations. By Canon SPENCE, M.A., Vicar of St. Pancras. 
 Crown %vo. 6j. 
 
 " Canon Spence's notes are generally excellent. The excursus in this volume are an 
 able though far from exhaustive treatment of the several points of interest raised by this 
 treatise." — Academy. 
 
 *' A welcotne relief from much of the thin religious literature of the present day." — 
 Westminster Review. 
 
 (Elirist anb Cl]ristianttY« Essays. By philip schaff, 
 D.D, Demy Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Cl]e Person of Cl^rist: The Perfection of His Humanity 
 Viewed as a Proof of His Divinity. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 " Scholarly care and accuracy arc everywhere manifested." —Christian. 
 
 CI|e Cf^rtst of (Bob* By horatius bonar, d.d. 
 
 Crowfi 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 CI]e €r)erlasting HigI]teousnes5 ; or. How shaii 
 
 Man be Just with God? Crown 8vo. ^s. td. 
 
 Ccctures oxk Subjects connectcb vo\i\\ Hatural 
 
 (El^cologv, €i?itencc5 of CIiristiaiTitv, Canon (xxOi 3n5pira- 
 tion of Scripture. By the late Principal CUNNINGHAM. 
 Demy 8vo. 1 2s. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 
 
 3ible ^Catl^CnS* By the Rev. CHARLES M. GRANT, B.D., 
 Dundee. Crown ^vo. 2s. bd. 
 
 ^or tl]e IDork of tl]c 2]linistrY : a Mamcai of Homi- 
 
 letical and Pastoral Theology. By IV. G. BLAIKIE, D.D., 
 LL.D., Professor of Apologetics and of Ecclesiastical and 
 Pastoral Theology, New College, Edinburgh. Fourth Edition. 
 Crown Svo. 5^. 
 
 " A volume which displays a considerable at/iouui of wide and varied reading, much 
 thought and ability, great good feeling, and an earnest and charitable desire to further 
 tlic attainment of the highest ends of all right human thought and action,"— Gvahuian, 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Cl]e public XlTinisttY ox(^ pastoral 21Tctl]o^5 of 
 
 0ur £ort>. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 " Should be very acceptable and profitable, not only to those whose life-work 
 is the ministry of the uos/el, but also to those who in other ways tahe their share of 
 active service for the spiritual good of men, and %ve lieartily commend it to them," 
 — Messenger. 
 
 ^n Exposition of tl^e Sl^irtY-nine Articles of tl^e 
 
 dl^urcb of €nGlaii^. By the Rev. R. LOUIS CLOQUET, 
 Rector of Covenham St, Bartholomew, Louth, Lincolnshire. 
 Demy 8vo, iZs. 
 
 Cl]e Catecl]isms of tl^e Second Reformation* By 
 
 ALEXANDER F. MITCHELL, D.D., Professor of Ecclesiastical 
 History, St. Alary s College, St. Andrew'' s. 
 
 part 3.— CCIk Sl^ortcr Catccl^ism an^ its puritan pre* 
 cursors. 
 
 part 33. — HutI]crforb's anb otl^er Scottish] (£atccliisms of 
 tlje same i£ra. Crown 8vo. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Cl]e tDestminster Assembly : its History and stan- 
 dards. With some Account of Efiglish Puritanism up to the 
 Meetitig of the Assembly. Crown 2>vo. 10s. 6d. 
 
lo Books published by 
 
 Cl^c €mptre of tl^c l^ittitcs* />v ivAf. wright, d.d. 
 
 With Dcciphcrniott of Hittitc Inscriplions by Professor SA YCE^ 
 LL.D.; A IlHtitc Map by Colonel Sir CHARLES WILSON, 
 KR.S., and Captain CONDER, R.E. ; and a complete set of 
 Hittite Inscriptions by W. IL RYLANDS.F.S.A. Second Edition, 
 Revised, wit it Additions and Eighteen Plates. Royal Stv. i "js. 6d. 
 
 ^bral^ant tl]e ^vienb of (Bob, a study from oid 
 
 Testament History. By J. OSWALD DYKES,' D.D. Third 
 Thousand. Post Zvo. 6j. 
 
 " It is beyond doubt otic of the most faschiathig as well as most vahialde eoiitiihutions 
 to the religious literature of tliis eouiitry t/tat has a/>/>earcd/or some years."— Vv.iiORU. 
 
 Cl^e I^eir of tl]C tPorlb ; or, The Nations of Europe as De- 
 scended from Abraham. Post Z7>o. $s, 
 
 (El^c Kingdom of All '^^^xazlx 3^^ ^istory atib 
 
 Citcrature. By f AMES SIM E. Crown Zvo. \^s. 
 
 (Treasures of tlie Calmub, ly i\ i. hershon. with 
 
 Notes, Indices, and a Preface by the Rev. Canon SPENCE, M.A., 
 Vicar of St. Pancras. Demy %vo. \2s. Gd. 
 
 (ErabtttOnS of €ben ; or. Proofs of the Historical Truth of 
 the Pentateuch from Existing Facts, and from the Customs and 
 Monuments of all Nations. By the Rev. //. S HEP HEARD, 
 M.A. Demy Zvo. \os. 
 
 By the same Author, 
 
 Cl]e dree of Cife ; or. Redemption and Us FruUs in Grace 
 and Glory. Post "^vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 3ol]n tl|e tHpOStk\ By the Rev. JOHN THOMPSON. 
 Crczun 2>vo. yi. 6d. 
 
 (Dbscure Cl|aracters awt^ IXixnox Cigl|ts of Scrip^^ 
 
 turc. By the Rev. FREDERICK' HASTINGS. Crown Zvo. 5,v. 
 
James Nishet anu Co. 1 1 
 
 <Ef?e ScIf^Kcuealin^ 3^*^?<^^^^? ^\ ^^?^ ^^^ Testament 
 
 tlje Cfirist of tljc Hcii? (Testament. i)> 6'. J/. BARCLA V. 
 Demy Si'o. ys. 6d. 
 
 " Never f perhaps, has the argument for the doctrine been more clearly or exhaustively 
 stated than in the present 7wrX*."— Scotsman. 
 
 '''' We can fairly commend the author for having iiiarshalled his statements in a very 
 striking and impressive manner." — Record. 
 
 ^rOm 2TTalacl]t to 21TattI]CU?» Three Lectures by the Rev. 
 WALTER MORRISON, D.D. Crown Zvo. is. 6tl 
 
 Cl)e (Bospel an^ its 2Tlini5tr\% By robert ander- 
 
 SONy LL.L>. Fourth Edition. Crown Z7>o. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ^ Cranslattoii o\ the 0lb Qlestamcnt from tl^e 
 
 0rigiual ^ebrcir. By H. SPURRELL. Demy Zvo. \os. dd. 
 
 Cl^e ^tgl^maY of fjolineSS : An Abridgment {in the 
 Author's own words) of the Gospel Mystery of Sanctificatio7t. By 
 the Rev. WALTER MARSHALL, with an Introductory Note 
 by A. M. Small Crown 2>vo. is. 
 
 (El^rist as ZHabe Kriomn to tl|e 2inctent Cf^urcl]* 
 
 An Exposition of the Revelation of Dii'ine Grace as Unfolded 
 in the Old Testament Scriptitre. From the Creation to the 
 Testimony put in the Ark. By the late Rev. R. GORDON, D.D., 
 F.R.S.E. Crown 2>vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 Hcbcmptton Unfolbcb from (Genesis to Hcrelatioru 
 
 By the Rev. R. GASCOYNE. Crown ^vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 ^mmClllUCl t An Original and Exhaustive Commentary on 
 Creation and Providence Alike, By an Octogenaria7i. Demy 
 Szo. los. 6d. 
 
12 Books published by 
 
 CHKI.3TIAK EVIDENCE^ AND 
 ftPOEOQETlC^. ' 
 
 Cl?e Hatural Elements of Kccealet) Cl^eologv* 
 
 By the Rev. GEORGE MA THESON, D.D. Crown 8m ds. 
 
 " It would be hard to find any small volume in 7uhich the immense need for the Chris- 
 tian licfclation, atui the Divine, all-satisfying character of that Rezielation are more 
 lucidly andattractixiely set forth." — Expositor. 
 
 Cl]aractert5ttcs of (Lliristianif'Y* By the Rev. Stanley 
 
 LEA THES, D.D,, Professor of Hebrew ^ King's College. Crown 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 " The Appendix is specially interesting and ivorthy of the author s high reputation. 
 The book supplies a want which is often felt." — Record. 
 
 " Full of valuable and suggestive thought" — Church Bells. 
 
 2nO&Crn Atl]Cism ; or, The Heavenly Father. By M. 
 ERNEST NAVILLE. Translated by the Rev. HENRY 
 DOIVNTON. Crown Zvo. 6s. 
 
 " The author has few rivals on the Continent in the graces of polished eloquence, and 
 his arguments are stated with tltat peculiar clearness and elegance of illustraiiott which 
 give a charm and freshness to i/tc best kind of French literature." — Record. 
 
 Alike awt^ perfect ; or, God's Three Revelations. By the Rev. 
 C. A. IV/LLfAJfS. Crown %vo. is. 6d. 
 
 CI]e ^ible Crue i<^ 3t^^^f ♦ ^ Treatise on the Historical 
 Truth of the Old Testament. By the Rev. A. MOOD Y STUART, 
 D.D. Neiv Edition. Crown Zvo. ^s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 35raerS CaU)gtr»er : His Narrative True and His 
 Laws Genuine. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 2\0Ck versus ITCIUO J or. The Fotmdations of the Christian Faith. 
 By J. MONRO GIBSON, D.D. Small Crown Svo. \s. 6d. 
 
 "Able and timely expositions of i)te basis of Christian Faith. The plan adopted is 
 novel, ami the arguments cogent and conclusive."— Christian Age. 
 
James Nishet and Co. 13 
 
 Cectures on Subjects connected vo\i\[ statural 
 
 CfjcoIogY? <£c>ibencc5 of Cl^ristianitY, Canon <x\C^ 3»5pira= 
 tion of Scriptnre. By the late Principal CUNNINGHAM. 
 Demy Zvo. lis. 
 
 Hem Cigl^tS upon 0lb Cines; or. Vexed Questions in 
 Theological Controversy at the Present Day Critically and 
 Exegetically Discussed. By THOMAS MONCK MASON, 
 B.A., T.C.D. Two Volumes. Crowji Zvo. ds. each. 
 
 " The author of this scheme grapples with fourteen of the most knotty questions in 
 c^-itical and ecclesiastical theology , and rei'eals very considerable ability and knowledge. 
 The reasoning is well put together, and tlie logical coherence is 7-emarkabie." — British 
 Quarterly Review. 
 
 3nfibel Objections to tl]e Scriptures* Considered and 
 
 Refuted. By F. B. WHITMORE, B.A., London. Crown 8vo. 
 3J. 6d. 
 
 3tl]UrierS Spear; or, is t/ns Christianity ? Being a Vindica- 
 tion of Christian Doctrine^ and an Examination of '"'' Ecce 
 Homo." By the Rev. H. SHEPHEARD, ALA. Post 8vo. 6s. 
 
 (Ll]e Person of (El^rist : The Perfection of His Humanity 
 Viewed as a Proof of His Divinity. By PHHIP S CHAFF, 
 D.D. Crotun %vo. y. 6d. 
 
 (El^e (Bospel of (Bob* An introduction to the Study of 
 Christianity. By the Rev. J. P. LILLEY, M.A. Crown Zvo. 
 4J. dd. 
 
 (El?e delations of Cl^ristianity to Cir»il Society* By 
 
 SAMUEL SMITH HARRIS, D.D., LED., Bishop of 
 Michigan. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 A IPise Discrimination tl^e Cl^urcl^'s Heeb* By 
 
 7. IV. DUDLEY, D.D., Assistant Bishop of the Diocese of 
 Kentucky. Crown 8vo. 4^. dd. 
 
 " A thoughtful, eloquent book, one which will prove suggestive to many, and may con- 
 tribute to calm the minds of some who read it." — John Bull, 
 
14 Books published by 
 
 Che 211antfestO 0\ tl]e King* Comprising '' The Beatitudis 
 of the Kingdom^^ " The Laws of the Kingdom,^' and " The Rela- 
 tion of the Kingdom to the WorldP By J. OS IVALD D YKES, 
 D.D, Second Edition. Crown %vo. ds. 
 
 "A model of spirtfiinl discernment, vigorous gri/>, and succinct practical application, 
 in ivltich tlic sentiment of religion is very beautifully blended linth its precepts." — British 
 Quarterly Review. 
 
 Sermons prcacl]eb in Crinity CI]iircl], Dublin, 
 
 By fOHN GREGG, D.D., late Bishop of Cork. Second Series. 
 Crown ?>vo. 6s. 
 
 Sermons on 0lb (Testament Subjects* By the Rev. 
 
 EDWARD WALKER, D.C.L^., late Rector of Cheltenham. 
 Edited by the Rev. T. P. BOULTBEE, LL.D. Crown Zvo. ^s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Hotes o\ 0pen:=Air Sermons* crownZvo. \s.6d. 
 
 (EI]e illiracleS of (Dur tOXh : a course of School- 
 room Lectures. Crowr "ivo. ^s, 
 
 Cl^e Dictor's Serenfolb 2\emarb* Being Discourses on 
 the Promises of Our Lord to the Seven Churches. By the Rev. 
 WILLIAM LAND ELS, D.D. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 d)e Unseen* a series of Discourses. Crown Svo. y.ed. 
 
 At €Dentibe* Discourses by NEHEMIAH ADAMS, D.D., 
 Senior Pastor of Union Churchy Boston. Crown Zvo. 2^. 6d. 
 
James Nishct and Co. \% 
 
 Cbs (Bospcl in 5^*^^^^* sermons by the Rev, Dr. 
 BERSIER. Croivn %vo. js. 6d. 
 
 Sermons prcacl^eb at Union Cl]apel, King's ixxm. 
 
 By the late Rev. E. L. HULL^ B.A. First, Second, and Third 
 Series. Post 8t'^. 6^. each. 
 
 tDorbs of 5^^^^?f^^^^^^^^ ♦ Being Notes of Scnnofts Preached 
 by the Rev. STEPHEN H. LANGS TON, M.A., with a Pre/ace 
 by the Rev. E. HO ARE, M.A., Hon. Canon of Canterbury. 
 Post %vo. 6s. 
 
 3nformation an"^ '^llnsiv aixons for prcacf]ers ant> 
 
 deaclicrs. By the Rev. G. S. BOWES, M.A. Crown Zvo. 5^. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 3Uustratit)c (5atl|erings for preacl^ers a\(^ 
 
 Ccacf^ers. Two Vols. Small Crown ?>vo. Each y. 6d. 
 
 3n Prospect of Sunbay^ croxvnZvo. ss. 
 
 Cl^e ^Omiletical Cibrar\% By the Rev. Canon SPENCE, 
 M.A., and the Rev. J. S. EXELL, M.A. Vols. I., II., III. and 
 IV. Demy 87/0. ys. 6d. each. 
 
 ^OmileticS* By the Rev. JAMES HOPPIN, Professor in 
 Vale College. 8vo. 12s. 6d. 
 
 d]e ^Omiletic 2TTaga3ine» Published Monthly. Demy 
 Svo. Js. Also in Half-yearly Volumes, ys. 6d. 
 
1 6 Books published by 
 
 CEbc HOYCll Preacf^Cr : Being Lectures on Ecdcsiastcs. By 
 ' the late Rev. JAMES HAMILTON, D.D. Cr. ^vo. y. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 XIKOSCS, tl^e ^TTan of (50b : a series of Lectures, 
 Small Crotun 8vo. ^s. 
 
 d]e 2nount of 01tc>cs, an^ otf^cr Cecturcs on 
 
 prayer. i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 A ZHorning bestbe tl^e Cake of (Balilec, i6mo. js. m. 
 Cl^e 2TTount of 0ltrcs, anb A ^IToniing besibe 
 
 tijc CaUc of (Salilee. in One Vol. is. 6d. 
 
 £ife in <£cirnC5t» six Lectures on christian Activity and 
 Ardour. i6ino. is. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Pearl of parables : Notes on the Parable of the 
 Prodigal Son. i6mo. is.6d. 
 
 Cl^e tDorb Preacl]eb. Being Semwns by the Rev. E. T. 
 PRUST, M.A., Northamptoju Demy Zvo. 5.?. 
 
 Cl^e 3"^?^^it0r5 of tl^e Kingdom : Being Expository 
 Discourses on St. Matthew, v. 116. By the Rev. JOSEPH 
 DUNCAN. Crown 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 Select Hemains of 'isXax ^urits, D,D., of the Free 
 
 Church College, Glasgoxo. Edited by the Rev. J. C.BURNS. 
 With a Memoir by the Rev. IV. G. BLAIKIE, D.D., New 
 College, Edinburgh. Post 8v^ 7s. 6d. 
 
 Cl]e Cam of 3^^^^^^^?* Lectures on the Decalogue. By the 
 Rev. J. MATTHEW, Crown Zvo. d,s.6d. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 17 
 
 Abbresses Dclbcrcb at tl^e (Early Celebration of 
 
 ^oly Coinnuiuion Throu^i^/iout a Missioji held at Hudders- 
 Jield, Liverpool, Edinburgh^ London, and other places. By the 
 Rev. F. PIGOU, D.I)., Vicar of Halifax. Crown Zvo. 2s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 I Abbresses to District Disitors a\[^ SunbaV' 
 
 I Scl^OOl Xeacl^ers. With a Preface by the Right Rev. the 
 
 BISHOP OF ROCHESTER. Crown Svo. 2s. 
 
 AvUr esses* Delivered on Various Occasions . Crown Svo. 
 3J-. 6d. 
 
 A IToble Dine ; or, Practical Thoughts on Our Lord's Last 
 Parable. By the Rev.f. fACKSON WRA V. Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Cigl|t from tl]e 01b Camp ; or, Homespun Homilies. 
 Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Cl^e Corb'S prayer : a series of Lectures. By the Rex>. 
 ADOLPH SAPHIR, B.A. Crown S7'o. 5^. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 Cl^rist Crucified* Lectures. Crown Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 " It is n great hook in the theological sense, a7id contains a treasiire 
 0/ genuine divinity, suc/i as the thinkers of the Puritan age ivonld have 
 hailed with delight."~hjrv.RAiiV Wokld. 
 
 Carly education* Being the Substam ^ of Four Lectures De- 
 livered in the Public Hall of the Collegiate Institute, Liverpool. 
 By W. H. BAIXBRIGGE, F.R.C.S. ' Crown Svo. is. ed. 
 
 €igl]t Cectures o\\ Komanism, Hitualism, an^ 
 
 HcDcIation. By the Rev. IV. M'CA IV. Crown S-i'O. t,s. 
 
 (Exeter ^all lectures* Delivered before the Young Men's 
 Christian Association from 184^46 to 1864-6J. In Twenty 
 Volumes, handsomely bound in Cloth. Price i,s. each volume j 
 or the complete set, £;^. 
 
1 8 Books published by ' 
 
 Cl^e CrtUmpl] of ^0S!CC[, The substance of Addresses on 
 the Book of Joshua. By STEVENSON A. BLACKWOOD, 
 C.B. Small Crown Zvo. 2j\ cloth limp; 2s. 6d. boards. Cheap 
 Edition. i6mo. is. . 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 £jeat)CnlY places* Addresses on the Book of Joshua. 
 Small Crown 2>vo. 2s., cloth limpj 2s. 6^., boards. Cheap 
 Edition. \tmo. \s. 
 
 ^\\^ S\[(X^O\X> <X\\^ iXyZ Substance* Addresses on the 
 Passover. Small Crown 8vo. 2s., cloth limp; 2s. 6^., 
 cloth boards. Cheap Edition. i6>no. \s. 
 
 5orgtt»eness, Ctfe, an^ (5Ior\\ smaii crown zvo. 
 
 2J., cloth limp; 2S. 6^., cloth boards. Cheap Edition, 
 ibmo. is. 
 
 Clings xo\(\c\[ (Bob \[oX\\ 3oineb Cogetl^er* 
 
 Addresses on Isaiah xlv. 21-25. Small Crown Zvo. is. 
 
 ^eaDenly Aritl^mettc* smaii Cro^vn Zvo. 2s. ed, 
 
 cloth ; 2s., limp. 
 
 position anb progress : a New series of Addresses- 
 Small Crown Zvo. is. 
 
 lectures on (Breat iUen* By the Rev. Frederick 
 
 MYERS, late Incumbent of St. John's^ Keswick. Crown 8w. 5^, 
 
 0lb ax(^ XiZ\X> : Gems of Christian Authorship. By the Rev. 
 H.BONAR^D.D., Crown %vo. 5^. 
 
 0Ur (El^ristian Classics : Readings from the Best Divines. 
 With Notices Biographical ajtd Critical. By the Rev. fAMES 
 HAMILTON, D.D., In Four Vols. Crown Zvo. i6s. 
 
James Nisbct and Co. 19 
 
 BIOQKftPHICftl<. ■ 
 
 21Temorial5 of tl]e late 5^<^^^^^^ ^^ibley I^acergaL 
 
 By her Sister, MARIA V. G. HA VERGAL. With Portrait 
 and other Illustratio7is. Crown Zvo. 6s. Cheap Edition^ 
 crown 8t/<?, \s. 6d.; roan, y.; paper cover, dd. 
 
 prances HtMey ^accrgal — ^\\z Cast IDeek* 
 
 78//^ Thousand, dd. Paper cover, 2d. 
 
 Cetters of 5^*<^^i<^^s Kibley ^aocrgaU imhcrto un- 
 published. Edited by her Sister, MARIA V. G. HA VERGAL. 
 Crown ?>vo. ^s. 
 
 Cl^e UncroitJueb prince in 35^*<^^l* ^ caim on a 
 
 Neglected Grave. By the Rev. C. IV. MACKENZIE. Crown 
 ^vo. \s. 6d. 
 
 Cife aw^ Cetters of tl^e late Her>» ^bolpl^e lUonob, 
 
 Pastor of the Reformed Church of France. By one of his 
 Daughters. With Portrait. Crown ^7>o, 6s. 
 
 Samuel (Bobat, Bisl^op of 2^n\sakm : ms Life and 
 
 Work. A Biographical Sketch, drawn chiefly from his oivn 
 Journals. Translated and Edited by Mrs. PEREIRA. With 
 Portrait and Illustrations. Cro7vn 2>vo. ys. 6d. 
 
 (El|e Cife of ^ol}n (Borbon of parkl^ill anb pitlurg* 
 
 By His lVido7ii. With Portrait. Crown Zvo. ^s. 
 
 ^Hemoir of Captain p» U)* Stephens, H,H«, late 
 
 of fj.Zn.5. "Clictis." By B. A. HEY WOOD, M.A., Camb. 
 With Portrait and other Illustrations. Crown Zvo. 6j. 
 
 " \'ery interesting and edifying Mr. Hcyivood has produced a book in ivhick 
 
 there is not a dry page; and lie lias presented to the Christian public t/te picture of a 
 faitii/ul and/ervent Christian man."— CnvYiCH Missionary Intelligencer. 
 
 Cl]Osen, Cl|asteneb, Crou^neb* a Memoir of mar y 
 
 SHEKELTON. With Portrait. Crown Zvo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 " A most appropriate gi/t bookybr an invalid."— Hbcord. 
 
20 Books published by 
 
 Cl^e ^VCSi €arl Cairns* Brief Memories of Hugh M'Calmont, 
 First Earl Cairns. By Miss MARSH. Sixtli Tliousand. Crown 
 Zvo, vs. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 2T[etaorials of Captain ^eMcy Oicars, ^li\\ 
 
 Z^egimcnt. With Portrait. Small Crown Zvo. ^s. Gd. 
 Also a Cheaper Edition, is. 6d.; Paper Coi>er,6d. 
 
 Cifc of tl^e Her?* Pr* ZlTarsb, late 2^ector of 
 
 ^ebbincjton. IVith Portrait and other Illustrations. 
 Post Zvo. los. Cheaper Edition. Croivn Zvo, 3^. td. 
 
 Cl^e Cife of ^rtl^ur Panbcleur, ^TTajor, Hoyal 
 
 ^rtillci-y. Crown Zvo. y. 6d. 
 
 QII]C Dictory IPon: a Jlrie/ Memorial of the Last 
 Days of G. R. Crown Zvo. is. 6d. Paper Cox'er, dd. 
 
 Avcbibalb Campbell Cait* a Sketeh of the Public Life 
 of the late Archbishop of Canterbury. By A. C. PICK LEY. 
 Second Edition. Cro7vn Zvo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Autobiograpby of tl^e Her* IDilliam Arnot, 
 
 Zrtinistcr of 5rce 5i. pcter's CF^urcIi, (Slasgoir, and after- 
 wards of the Free High Church, Edinburgh ; and a MEMOH\ 
 by his daughter, Mrs. A. FLEMING. Post Zvo. ^s. 
 
 Cbe Cife of tl]e late 3ames Hamilton, D*P., 
 
 S.'i.S. By the Rev. WILLIAM ARNOT. With Portrait. 
 Post Svo. js. bd. 
 
 A l^iograpbical Skercl^ of Sir ^enry ^auelock, 
 
 K.C.Z3. ; By tlic Rev. WILLIAM BROCK, D.D. With 
 Portrait. Crown %vo. y.dd Cheaper Edition. is,6d. 
 
James Nishet and Co. 21 
 
 ^ ^Hemoir of tl]e late Kcp* IP* ^» fjctt)itson, of 
 
 ^Dirlcton. By the Rev. JOHN BAILLIE, D.D. With 
 Portrait. Crmvn Svo. S^' Cheaper Edition. \s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 ^ ^ITemoir of ^belaibe €♦ riciDton^ rnvt Portrait. 
 
 Crown Zvo. ^s. Cheaper Edition, 2s. •. 
 
 ilTcmoir of tl]c late Ket>* IDilliam €♦ ^urns, 
 
 2TI.A.., Znissionarv to df^ina. Bv the late Professor IS LAY 
 BURNS, D.D., Glasgow. With Portrait. Small Crown 2>vo. 
 y. 6d. 
 
 " IVilliam Burns is one of the few men of modern times tvho have carried the Christian 
 idea into such active re-velation in tlie life, as would compel, even from tJie most sceptical, a 
 reluctant consent to the Divine Origin of the truths he taught and lived by ; and his 
 memoir, written with rare sincerity and simplicity, must long live as a bright specimen of 
 true Christian bio£rap/iy."—CosTEMVORARV Review. 
 
 CI]e Stoi'Y of Commander Allen (Barbtner, H.H* 
 
 With Sketches of Missionary Work in South America. By 
 JOHN W. MARSH, M.A., and the Right Rev. the BISHOP 
 of the Ealklafid Islands. With Portrait and Maps. Crown 
 8vo. 2S. 
 
 ilTemortals of 3ames ^enberson, VM>., ^."R.^S. 
 
 (£t)inburgl^, 2T(ebical ZlTissionarY to Cl^ina. With Portrait. 
 Crown ^vo. y.td. Cheap Abridged Edition. i6mo. is. 
 
 ^Hemotr of tl]e late Heo. 3, 3* lt)ettbrecl)t, late 
 
 IHissiouavY of tl^c <Z.Vil.S. in '^(twqa.l. Compiled by his 
 WIDOW from his Journal and his Letters. With a Preface 
 by the late Rev. H. VENN, M.A. Crown 2,vo. y. 6d. 
 
 Seeb'Cime in Kasl]mtr: a Mcmoirofwuiiamj.EimsHe, 
 
 M.D., F.R.C.S.E., late Medical Missionary of the CMS. in 
 Kashmir. By his WW OW and Dr. I V. B URNS THOMSON, 
 Medical Missionary. Crown %vo. i^s.bd. Cheaper Edition, is. 
 
 passages in tl]e Cife of o.\\ '^x(^\ax\. 21Tercl]ant* 
 
 Being Memorials of Robert Brown, late of Bombay . Compiled by 
 Ms Sister, HELEN COLVIN. Crown Svo. ls.6d. 
 
22 Books published by 
 
 Znemortals 0\ Cittk XiO\\\, a Biography of Nony 
 Heyivood^ who ivas the First Collector for the Briiey Branch of 
 the Irish Society. By her MOTHER. With Preface by Miss 
 HA VERGAL, and a Portrait. Crown 87'<7. 2S. 6d. 
 
 " The s'r^at charm of the book h Its uniiihtakable reality." — Churchman. 
 
 ITTemorials of a Quiet 2Tlini5tr\\ Being the Life and 
 
 Letters of the Rev. Andre^v Milroy. By his Son, the Rev, 
 ANDRE JV IVALLACE MH.ROV, M.A., Oxon. With Por- 
 trait and other Illustrations. Crown Zvo. y. 6d. 
 
 ^ttcmoir o[ the Heo» (5* C* Dobbs, of parts. 
 
 By Rev. HORA TIUS BONAR, D.D. Crown %vo. 6s. 
 
 Select Remains of 'is{a\ ^urns, DX., of the 
 
 Free Church College., Glasgow. Edited by Rev. JAMES C. 
 BURNS. With a Memoir by Rev. W. G. BLAIKIE, D.D., 
 Nc^iO College., Edinburgh. Post Zi'o. js. 6d. 
 
 Memorials of a Consecrated £ife. By the Rev. 
 
 WILLIAM LANDELS, D.D. Small Crown Zvo. ^s. 
 
 ^nemortals of ^gnes €li5abetl^ 3<^^^^* ^y Z'^^- 
 
 Sister. With Po) trait. Cro7vn Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 30Yf III Service. a sketch of the Life and Work of Emily 
 Streatfield. By her Sister. Crown Zvo. \s. 
 
 21 ^TTtsstonarY of tl^e apostolic ScI^ooL Being 
 
 the Life of Dr. fudson, Missionary to Burmah. Reinscd and 
 Edited by HORATIUS BONAR, D.D. Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Ctttle Buijler of Kassasstn* By Mrs. ballard. 
 
 Square \6>no. 2s. Cheap Edition. Paper Cover, id. 
 
 ZtTemOtr of €lt3abetb ^X\, Abridged from the Larger 
 Work. By her Daughter, Mrs. CRESSWELL. With Portrait. 
 Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 23 
 
 ZTTemotrs of Cl^arles 2l» Cl^astel be Boinoille, 
 
 Compiled from his Journal and Letters. By the late THOMAS 
 CONS TA BLE. A uthor of '-'A rchibald Constable and his Literary 
 Correspondents.^^ Crown Zvo. 6j. 
 
 ^ Cife of Consecration. Memorials of Mrs. MARY 
 LEGGE. By one of her Sons. Crown Svo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 Cl]e Ctfe an^ Cetters of ^Ujabetl], last Pucl^ess of 
 
 (Sorbon. By the Rev. A. MOOD Y STUART, D.D. Author of 
 " The Bible True to Itself;' &^c. With Portrait. Small Crown 
 Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Cetters of HutI] Bryan* Edited by the Author of '' Haitd- 
 fuls of Purpose:' With a Preface by the Rev. A. MOODY 
 STUART, D.D. Crmvn Svo. 5J. 
 
 Conflict anb Dictory: The Autobiography of the Author of 
 " The Sinner's Friend!' Edited by the Rev. NE WMAN 
 HALL, LL.B. Crown Svo. 2s, 6d. 
 
 ^ Brigl|t Cife* By Mrs. MACKENZIE. With Portrait 
 on Steel. Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 H rtarratice of Some of tl^e Corb's Dealings w\H] 
 
 (5corge 2T!uncr. Written by Hitnself. Parts /., //., and III., 
 price 3J. 6d. each. Part IV., 2s. 6d. Part V., y. 6d. 
 
 Cife axi^ Cabours of (Beorge iTTuller. \6mo. is. 
 Cetters Selecteb from tl?e Corresponbence of ^elen 
 
 plumptre. Author of" Scripture Stories," &^c. Third Edition 
 Crown Svo. 3^. dd. 
 
 Cl^e Star^Cit Cromn* a short sketch of the last Illness of 
 the Rev. G. ALBERT ROGERS, M.A. i6mo. is. 
 
 Cife of V^xs. SteiDart Sanbeman, of Bonskeib 
 
 a\(^ 5pnnglant>. By Mrs. G. F. BARBOUR, Author of " The 
 Way Home.'' Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
24 Books published by 
 
 ^Hemoir of Captain Vd. 21T, ^ammonb, late 
 
 of tljc Hifle ^riga^C. Crown %vo. 5^. Cheap Edition, \s. ()d. 
 
 2nemoir of Captain ^* C ^arington, P^C, late of 
 Cife anb Cetters of a Solbier* z?/ j/r^. evered 
 
 POOLE, \6mo. is. td. 
 
 2nemoir of Kolanb Camber t* smaii crown svo. u. 
 
 Paper Cover. \s. 6d., doth; 2s., cloth, gilt edges. 
 
 Cl^e nigl]t Camp: a Narrative of the Means by which 
 Spiritual Darkness %uas Dispelled from the Deathbed of Agnes 
 Maxwell Macfarlane. By the late Rev. JOHN MA CFARLANE, 
 LL.D. With Portrait. Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 Cife of TXits, Colin Palentine* By Mrs. george 
 
 CUPPLES. Crown Zvo. 3J. dd. 
 
 ^Hemoir of Cl]omas IPills* By his Mother, mary 
 
 WILLS PHILIJPS, and her friend, J. L UKE. With Portrait. 
 Crown Svo. 3^. 6d, 
 
 "Scarcely any book would it be so wise to place in the hands >_ ''a youth with a passion 
 for science as this. It will stimulate to work, it will guide in moral character, and it will 
 also tell him xuhen to f^(7/-"~NoNCONFORA!iST. 
 
 ...;!■<> 
 
 Cl^e Officer's Daugl^ter: a Memoir of Mrs. Elizabeth 
 Tatton. To which are added some Instances of Divine Grace 
 in the Army. By OCTAVIUS WINSLOW,D.D. Fcap Svo. 
 
 2s. 6d. " ~ - »' -^^ ;= 
 
 ' - ,' 
 
 A (Bolben Sunset* Being an Account of the Last Days of 
 Hannah Broomfield. By the Rev. J. R. MACDUFF, D.D. 
 idmo. \s. 
 
James Nishet and Co. 25 
 
 PKOPHETlCAi^. 
 
 Cl]e CimeS of tl^C (BenttleS ; Being the 2520 Years from 
 the First Year of Nebuchadnezzar, B.C. 623, to the \2(yoth Year 
 of the Mohammedan Treading Down of Jerusalem, A. D. 1896. 
 By the Rev. f. BA YLEE, D.D. Post Zvo. 5.?. 
 
 CI]e Seconb ^bt)cnt* By the Rev. y. bennett, d.d. 
 
 Incumbefit of Park Chapel, Chelsea, Small Crown Zvo, 5^. dd. 
 
 Cl^e Cast PropI]CCY : Being an Abridgment of the late Rev. 
 E. B. ELLIOTTS '' Horo' Apocalyptica." To which is sub- 
 joined his last paper on ^^ Prophecy Fulfilled and Fulfilling." 
 Third Edition as Revised by the late Rc7'. E. B. ELLIOTT. 
 Crown Svo. 5J. 
 
 Cracts on propliecy* By samuel garra tt, m.a., 
 
 Incumbent of St. Marga; et's, Ipswich . ( i ) The Lightning Appear- 
 ance; (2) The Fiery Trial; (3) Noah^s Days; (4) The Days of 
 Lot; (5) Rcjncmber LoVs Wife; (6) Translation of the Saints. 
 Price 2d. each. 
 
 A Hem Solution in part of 3ol]n'5 Ket)clation* 
 
 Showing that Chapters i. to xi. chiefly describe the Apostasy; 
 Chapters xii. to xxii. the True Church. By the Rev. R. 
 GASCOYNE, of Bath. Crown Svo. ss. 
 
 Palestine He-Peopleb ; or, scattered Israel's Gathering. A 
 Sign of the Times. By the Rev. f. NEIL. Eighth Edition, 
 with a New Preface. Small Crown Svo. 3^. 
 
26 Books published by 
 
 Cl^e ^^uture of Palestine as a problem of 3^^^^- 
 
 national policy in connection n?itl^ tl]e Z^cqniremcnts of 
 Cliristianity anb tl]c Expectation of ttjc 3^»?5. By 
 B. WALKER. Crown Svo. Ss. 
 
 PrOpI]etical CanbmarkS : containing Data for Helping to 
 Determine the Question of Chrisfs Preniillennial Advent. By 
 HORATIUS BONAR,D.D. Crown Zvo. t^s. 
 
 Balaam's parables, aw^ tl^eir Bearing on tl^e 
 
 Seconb Coming of 0ur £orb ^(iiws (El^rist. By the Rev. 
 F. WHITFIELD, M.A., Vicar of St. Marfs, Hastings. 
 i6mo. IS. 
 
 Cl^e 3^^^^^i^i^^c^^ of tl|e Seconb A^r?ent» By E.f.M. 
 
 Demy Zvo. \s. 
 
 
James Nishet and Co. ^7 
 
 I DH;VOTIOKftl^ AND PHftCTICftJ^. 
 
 Cl^e SatntlY Calling. By the Rev. Camn BELL, D,D., 
 Rector of Cheltenham. Crown Svo. ss. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 CiDing (Erutl]5 for ^eab a\\^ ^eart. Crozun 
 
 Zvo. y. 6d. . 
 
 fjills tl^at bring peace. owv/Sm s^- 
 
 €tbicS of tbe Soly (5l]05t ; or, Btble Readings on the Fruit 
 0/ the spirit. By the Rev. PHILIP NORTON. With Preface 
 by the Rev. CHARLES BULLOCK, B.D. i6mo. is. 6d, 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 (Emblems of tl]e ^Oly (BlpSt ; or, The Teaching of 
 Inspired Word-Parables concerning the Lord and Giver of 
 ,', Life. Third Thousand. i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Bis Personal Presence ; or. The secret of a Bright and 
 
 Fragrant Life. By the Rev. T. W. THOMAS, B.A., Second 
 Edition. CroivnZvo. is.6d. , 
 
 3e perfect I a Few words to Christians on a Great Subject. 
 {A small work on " Perfectionism:') By the Rev. GEORGE 
 EVERARD,M.A. 32;;/^. 2d. 
 
 Cl)e Bigl^ttJay of holiness : An Abridgment (in the 
 Author's oivn words) of the Gospel Mystery of Sanctif cation. 
 By the Rev. WALTER MARSHALL, with an Introdtictory 
 Note by A.M. Crown Zvo, is. . 
 
28 Books published by 
 
 (EI]e Consecrateb Cife ; or, Thoughts on Practical Religion. 
 By the Rev. ERNEST BOYS, M.A. i6mo. is. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 ■' 2ITy Cork's 21ToneY ; or, The Consecration of Talents. A 
 Sequel to " The Consecrated Life!'' i6mo. \s. 
 
 Consecrated Hecreation ; or, The christian's Leisure 
 Time. i6mo. \s. 
 
 Cl^e Sure ^OUnbation ; or, Thoughts on t/ie Belicvet's 
 Safety. \6mo. is. 
 
 Kest unto Your Souls; or. The Enjoyment of Peace, 
 idmo. \s. 
 
 ^\\W^ V0\{\} tl]e Spirit; or, scriptural studies about t/ie 
 Holy Ghost. i6mo. is. 
 
 Cl)e €t)erlasting 2^igI]teousness ; or, How shaii Man be 
 
 just with God? By HO RATI US BONAR, D.D. Fourth 
 Edition. Croiun ?>vo. y. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Vdan : hs Religion and his - (Bob's VOa\ of peace* 
 
 IVorld. ibmo. is. 6d. | A Boo^ for the Anxious. i6mo. 
 
 Cbe StorY of (Brace* ! ^^- ^^- ^ cheaper Edition, 
 
 i6mo. \s. 6d. ' ^^^''^ 9^-, (^f 6^. in paper cover. 
 
 _- \'s L ys '\ • An Edition in large Type may 
 
 vLl]e 2\ent l)eiL Crown | also be had, crown ^vo. 2s. 
 
 %vo. 3^. 
 
 Cl^e Cl]rist of (Bob* 
 
 Crown %vo. y. 6d. 
 
 CI]e eternal PaY» lemo. 
 
 IS. 6d. 
 
 (Bob's IPaY of holiness* 
 
 i6mo. IS. 6d. A Cheaper 
 Edition, price ()d., or 6d. in 
 paper cover. I^argetype Edition, 
 crown Svo. 2s. 
 
 CI]e Settleb Doctrine of our Cl|urcl)* By m. e. 
 
 SURTEES ALLNATT. Crown %vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 29 
 
 ^\\\\xc\[ (Drbinanccs from tl^e CaYinan's Standpoints 
 
 By Major SETON CHURCHILL. Third Ediiioti. Cro^vn 
 Svo. 2s. dd. 
 
 . By the same Author. 
 
 Stepping-stones to ^icjl]er (Cbings, Fifth Edition. 
 
 Crotun ^vo. 2s. 6d. - 
 
 Cl^e Sacrament o\ tl^e Cork's Supper €xplaine5 
 
 in Simple Canguacjc, vo\il\ ZHebitations anb prayers. 
 By G. B., author of " Practical Commentaries on the Gospels^^ 
 &^c. Fcap. 8vo. is. 
 
 [^ Cife Cost or SaPe^. By SELINA ditcher. Crotvn 
 Zi'o. 2s. 6d. • ^ 
 
 |; (5ol^ aXX^ tl^e (Bospel ; or,ThcScripturaI Duty of Giving in 
 Proportion to Means and Income. Croiun 2>vo. is, 6d. 
 
 Cl]e Antidote to ^'iaX ; linth illustrations from the Prophet 
 Isaiah. By NEWMAN HALL, LL.B. Crown Zvo. 2s. 6d. 
 Cheap Edition, is. 
 
 Cl]e Ke^een^ing Core of (5o&» By the Rev. y. \v. 
 
 PITCHFORD, M.A. i6mo. is. 
 
 A (Bleatn of Cigl^t* By a. M. H. contents .—Light- 
 Forgiveness — Peace— Humility — Hope — Faitf, — Patience — Love 
 — Affliction — Prayer— Praise — Spiritual Bondage — Jesus Christ 
 — The Holy Ghost the Comforter, i6)no. is. ■ — ^ - 
 
 'S\ VOhai Autl^Ority ; or, Scripture OH the Sacraments. By 
 the Rev. HENRY COLCLOUGH BURROUGHS, B.I). Crown 
 Zvo. Cloth, IS. 6d.j paper cover, is. 
 
30 Books published by 
 
 DCJY by X^dy ^ or^ counsels to Christians on the Details of Every- 
 Day Life. By the Rev. GEORGE EVERARD, ALA., Vicar of 
 Christ Church, Dover. Crown Zvo. 3^. A cheaper Edition, 
 i6mo. IS. dd. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 1A,0\.\0^X^V0X^\ or,CounselstoYoung Christians, \6ino. \s. 
 ^TTy Spectacles : and, what I sa^v with Them. \bmo. \s. 
 . ' Cittle ^OXeS : and Ho^a to Catch Them. i6mo. u. 
 
 ^xs Steps traced from tl^e (Breat ^iograpl^Yj 
 
 Practical Readings on the Life of our Lord. Crown S7'o, i s. 6d. 
 
 follow tl]e leader* lemo. is. 6d 
 
 Safe anb ^jappy* words of Help and Encouragement to 
 Young Women. With Prayers for Daily Use. ibnio. is. 
 
 Strong aX\b 5^^^* ^ Book for Young Men. \6mo. is.6d. 
 Limp. \s. 
 
 ^rigl]t aV(^ ^OXX, a Book for Young Ladies, itmo. \s. 
 
 Up -^igl? * Friendly Words to those Within and to those 
 % Without the Fold of Christ. i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 €r)erY Cye. crownSvo. 2s. ' ' "^■ 
 
 Steps /cVcrOSS ^ or, Guidance and Help to the Anxious 
 and Doubtful. Crown %vo. 3J. 
 
 ^'- ^Ome SunbaYS ; or, Heip and Consolation from the 
 Sanctuary. Crown Zvo, y. 
 
 (El]e tt)rOng Cratn ; or, common Mistakes in Religion, 
 Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 (Dux IPe^bing Pay* 32mo. ed Paper cover. Id. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 31 
 
 Cl^e Culture of pleasure ; or, The Enjoyment of Life in its 
 Social and Religious Aspects. By the Author of " The Mirage of 
 LifeJ^ Crowji Svo. 3J. 6(1. 
 
 About 0Ur5eIt?e5* By Mrs. HENRY WOOD, Author of 
 ^'' East Lynn" &^c. Crown 2>vo. \s.6d. 
 
 By the same Author. Crown 2>7'o. is. 6d. each. 
 
 ^essYlDells. | 0ur (El]il^ren. 
 
 Cl]e Prince in tl]e ITTi^st* By Miss nugent. i6mo. is. 
 
 Che Kingbom* By Miss REDFORD. with Illustrations. 
 Crotuti %vo. y. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. '• 
 
 3s all IPell? lemo. u. 
 CI]e Corb's pRrse^Bearers. By hesba stretton. 
 
 Seventh Thousand. Crown Svo. is. 6d, 
 
 (EI]e ^eat>enlY Cife* Being Select writings of ADELAIDE 
 LEAPER NEWTON. Edited by the Rev. JOHN BAILLIE, 
 D.D. Cro2vn Svo. $s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 CI]e eternal Purpose of (Sob. with Prefatory 
 
 Notice by the Very Rev. HUGH M'NEILE, D.D., late 
 Dean of Ripon. i6mo. 6d. 
 
32 Books pub lis /ted by 
 
 Clefts of tl^e Hock; or, The Believer's Grounds of confidence 
 in Christ. By J. R. MACDUFF, D.D. Crown %vo. 5^. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 3n Cl^ristO ; or.rhe Monogram of St.Paul. Cro7vnSvo.^s. 
 
 Hoontibe at Sycl^ar ; or, The story of Jacob's Well 
 A New Testament Chapter in Providence and Grace. With 
 Frontispiece and Vignette. Cnnvn Zvo. ^^s. 6d. 
 
 Palms of (Eltm ; or. Rest and Refreshment in the Valley. 
 Cro7vn %vo. ^s. 
 
 d]C (BrapeS of (Esl^COl ; or, Gleanings from the Land 
 of Promise. Crown Zvo. 3^. 6</. 
 
 (Ercntibe at ^Ctl^cl; or. The Night Dream of the Desert. 
 An Old Testament Chapter iti Providence and Grace. Crown 
 %vo. 3.y. dd. 
 
 Che fjealing tDaters of 3^^*<^^^; or. The story of 
 
 Naaman the Syrian. An Old Testament Chapter in Provi- 
 dence and Grace. Crown Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e 5I|epI)erb an^ ^is ^lock ; or. The Keeper of 
 
 Israel atid the Sheep of His Pasture. Crown S7>o. 3 j. 6d. 
 
 Pokes of tl^e (5oo^ Sl^epl^er^ anb SI^a^otDS of 
 
 tlic (Sreat Hock. Square \6mo. \s. 6d. 
 
 fjosannas of tl^e (El]tlbren. crown?>vo. ss- 
 i^vtgl^ter tl^an tl]e Sun ; or, Christ the Light of the 
 
 World. A Life of our Lord for the Young. With Sixteen 
 Illustrations. Post ^to. 3^. 6d. Paper cover, is. 
 
 illemOrieS of Betl]an\% with Frontispiece. Cr. Svo. y.Gd. 
 
 ^lleittOrieS of (Bennesaret, with Frontispiece. Post 
 '6110. 6s. 6d. 
 
 IlTetnOrieS of 0lit)et» W^lth Frontispiece. Cr. %vo. 3^. 6d 
 
 2TlemOrteS of PatmOS ; or, Sojne of the Great words and 
 Visions of the Apocalypse. With Frontispiece. Cr. Svo. 2^.6d. 
 
James Nisbet mid Co. 33 
 
 (El?e ZHessage of Cl^ristianity ; or, a word to the Busy. 
 
 By the Rev. WILLIAM LAND ELS, D.D. Crown Zvo. 2s. 6d. 
 By the same Author. 
 
 (£t»erY I^ciy Keltgion* crown svo. 4s. ed. 
 
 Cl]C Patl| of Cife ; or, The Nature, Origin, and 
 Reception of Salvation. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Crue 2^anl]00b ; its Nature, Foundation, and Development. 
 A Book for Young Men. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 tDoman's Spl^erC anb VOotkx considered in the 
 Light of Scripture. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Stepping ^eacenmarb* By Mrs. prentiss. crown 
 
 Svo. 2s. ()d. 
 
 IDork a\\^ PrayeV* The story of Nehemiah. By the Rev. A. 
 M. SYMINGTON, D.D. Crown Svo. 2s.6d. 
 
 ■ _>, ,, By the same Author. 1 ' . :; , .. p 
 
 Cl?c €l^er anb l^is 5^^^"^^* ^^^^^'^^ s^^^- -^- ^^• 
 
 0]e Cl^ree ^aryS* BytheRev.A.MOODYSTUART,D.D. 
 
 Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. ;, , ■ ': . :.../...• : . .;{ 
 
 Htgl^tS aw:) IDrOngS ; or. Begin at Home. By Mrs. GORDON, 
 Author of " Work, Plenty to Do, and How to Do itP Croivn Svo. 
 
 2s. 6d. _ '^ ^ ^ 
 
 Congratulations anb Counsels* a boo/c for Birthdays. 
 
 By FELIX FRIENDLY. Square \(>mo. Gilt edges. is.6d. 
 
34 Books published by 
 
 Cl'/C lOcbbtng VJKyX<y,* a Marriage Register on the Plan of 
 " The Birthday Text-Bookl' With Suitable Selections from our 
 best Authors^ and blank Spaces for Names ^ &^c. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Ctgl^t 5l]intng in tl^e Darkness, By the Rev. 
 
 F. WHITFIELD, M.A., Vicar of St. Mary's, Hastings. \6mo. 
 IS. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Cl^rist our Ctfe* crownZvo. zs.hd 
 
 ^X.OV\ <L(m(X to ^etl^any ; or, Gleanings from our 
 Lords Life on Earth. i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e SaUtOUr PrOpl^et, Lessons from the Life of 
 Elisha. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Voices from tl]e Dalley Cestifytng of 3^^ii^- 
 
 Crown Zvo. 3^. dd. 
 ^oIy footprints, i6;;w. IS. 6d. 
 
 Crutl? in Cl^rist, cro^nZvo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 €artl^lY Sl^aboirs of Tie ^eapcnly Kingdom. 
 
 Small crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Cl|rist in tF^e VOov^. CrownSvo. 3s. 6d. 
 CI]c Samour's Call i6mo. u.ed 
 tPl^at tl]e Spirit Saitl?, lemo. u.ed. 
 3s it possible to 2nake tl^e 3est of ^otl? IPorl^s '< 
 
 A Book for Young Men. By the Rev. THOMAS BINNEV. 
 Crown Zvo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 5rom Seventeen to Cl^irtv : The Town Life of a 
 
 Youth frojn the Country: its Trials, Temptations, and 
 Advantages. Lessons from the Life of foseph. Crown Zvo. 
 IS. 6d. . 
 
James Nishet and Co. 35 
 
 PT(IVftTE DEVOTIOK AKD 
 MEDITATION. . 
 
 Abt^e in (El^rist* Thoughts on the Blessed Life of Fellowship 
 with the Son of God. By the Rev. ANDRE IV MURRAY. 
 ^Sth Thousand. Crown 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 By the same Atcthor. 
 Cike C lyrist* Thoughts on the Blessed Life of Conformity 
 to the Son of God. A Sequel to ''Abide in Christ." 
 i6th Thousand. Small crown Zvo. Cloth. 2s. 6d. 
 
 rUitl] Cl^rtst in tl]c 5cI]Ool of prayer, smaii 
 
 crown Zvo. 2s. bd. 
 
 2TlomCUt5 on tl]e ilTOUnt: a series of Devotional Medita- 
 tions. By the Rev. GEORGE MATHESON, D.D. Second 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6^. 
 
 PldCibd's (50S5tp \ or, Earthly Thoughts on Heavenly Subjects, 
 Suggested by the Collects appointed to be used on the Sundays and 
 Holy Days throughout the Year. First Series — From Advent to 
 Septuagesima. \6mo. is. 
 
 IDorbs of IPisbom for Boys an^ (Birls. By the Right 
 
 Rev. ROWLEY HILL, D.D., Bishop of Sodor and Man. 
 Crown Svo. 
 
 HcCirCr ^QCLV^XX * a Help to the Deepening of the Spiritual Life. 
 BytheRev.fOHNBAIRD. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Daily Opening Hest* By agnes giberne. \6mo. 
 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 Bour by ^OUr ; or, The Believer's Daily Life. Compiled by 
 
 E. a. L. Square i6mo. Gilt edges. 2s. 6d. 
 " One n/the best o/the many* Daily Hef/'s:"—Cm^is-viAri. 
 
36 • Books published by 
 
 2^oval (Brace anb Coyal (5ifts» By Frances ridley 
 
 HA VERGAL. Being the following Seven Volumes in neat cloth 
 case, pf ice los. 
 
 ZUy King ; or, Daily Thoughts for the King's Children. 
 
 Z^oycil Comntan^nients ; or, Morning Thoughts for the King's 
 Sen'ants. 
 
 l\o\Ci[ BoUJlty ; or, Evening Thoughts for the Kings Guests. 
 die Hoyal 3"i'itcitiou ; Daily Thoughts on Coming to Christ. 
 i.O\a{ Z^csponscs ; or, Daily Melodies for the King's Minstrels. 
 Kept for tlie Master's Use. 
 
 Each Volume may be had separately, price One Shilling. 
 
 ' : • By the same Author. 
 
 XTTornirt^ Stars ; or, Names of Christ /or His Uttle ones. 
 \ • . y.mo. ^d. ; ,,' 
 
 ZTTorUtnCJ 3cllS ; or, Walung Thoughts for the UttleOncs. 
 y.mo. ()d. Paper Cover, 6d. 
 
 Cittle PtllOir>S ; Being Good Night Thoughts for the Litth- 
 Ones. y^mo. gd. Paper Cover, td. 
 
 3t)Y CearCS ; Being Thoughts for a Month from Miss 
 HA VERGAHS Poems. With elegant coloured borders. 
 \6?no. Cloth, \s. Roan, 2s. 
 
 (EDCniug Stars* By Mrs. EVERED POOLE. ^2Jno. ()d. 
 {This volume is writte?i on the plan intended to have been carried 
 out by Miss F. R. Havergal, as described in the Preface to " Morn- 
 ing Stars^') ..... ... :. -.;. ., 
 
James Nishet and Co. 3/ 
 
 Steps Cl^rOUgl) tl^e Stream* Mcming Readings fnr 
 a Mojith. By Mrs. A. RUSSELL SIMPSON. .Square \6mo. \s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 beautiful upon tl^e IlTountailtS* Evening Readings 
 for a Month. Square i6mo. is. 
 
 IDells of tPatcr* a series of Chapters Desaiptivc and 
 Practical on the Wells mentioned in Scripture. Square 
 i6mo. IS. 
 
 (Bates ax(^ Poors* square itmo. is. ' > 
 
 C!^e IPell is Deep ; or, scripture illustrating Scripture. 
 Arranged as Morning and Evenitjg Bible Readings, for cvety 
 Day in the Ytar. yimo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Cea^erS* By E. C. DAUBENY. second Edition, e^mo, gut 
 edges. 
 
 " nifse Leaders may be of service, not only as portions for private reading, hut as 
 selected portions which have been found useful for Bible Readings, District Meetings, d-'c 
 
 fjear>enlY Cl^ougl^ts for ZTTorntng ^ours* Selections 
 
 in Prose and Verse, wuh Passages from Scripture. With a Short 
 Introduction. By the late Lady CATHERINE LO/YG. \6mo. 
 2s. 6d. cloth ; 4-y. 6d, silk. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 ^eacenlY Cl]Ougbts for (Erening fjours, \6mo. 
 
 2s. 6d. cloth J 4 J. bd. silk. 
 
 Daily Steps UpiUarb* scripture Texts for Every Day of 
 the Year. i6mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Poice of 3^^115 Day By Day* with original 
 
 Hymns. By F. M. MACRAE. And an Introduction by HUGH 
 MACMILLAN,D.D. Small Crown Zvo. is. 
 
38 Books published by 
 
 Communion ZTTemOrteS* The Record of some sacramental 
 Siciidays : With Meditations, Addresses, and Prayers suited 'or 
 lAe LonTs Table. By the Rev. J. R. MACDUFF, D.D. With 
 Frontispiece. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Strengtl] for tl^e Pay* a Daily Book in the Words of 
 Scripture for Morning atid EveJiing. With an Introduc- 
 tion, itmo. IS. 6d. 
 
 Cl]e (Bates of prayer* a Book of Private Devotion 
 for Morning and Evening. i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e 2Tlorntng axxZ:^ ritgl^t IPatcf^es* in one vol. 
 
 idmo and yimo. is. 6d. Separately y is. ei."'h. 
 
 €r)entng 3"<^^"S^* Royal szmo. IS. 
 
 >Auar Z>tOneS t original Hymns for Plain Readers. i6mo. 
 Sd. Paper Cover, 6d. 
 
 " -vlltar ^ncense \ Comprising Morning Watches, Ev 
 Incense, and Altar Stones. i6mo. 2s.6d. 
 
 CI]e 2TTin^ a\\^ tDorbs of 3^sus. in one vol. 
 
 idnio and I'oyal yzmo. is. 6d. Separately ; is. each. - 
 
 Cl^e 5^ttl^ful PrOmtSer* 32;//^. ed Paper Cover, ^d. 
 
 (El]e CI]OugI)ts of (Bob, i6mo. u.ed. i2mo. is. 
 (5Ieams from i\\z Sick Cl^amber* Arra7igcd in 
 
 Daily Readings for a Month. Small Crown Zvo. 2s. 
 
 (Bleams for tl^e Sick Cl^ambcr : Being Daily . 
 
 Texts for a Month. On a Roll. 2s. 
 Carly (5rar>eS : a Book for the Bereaved. Crown Zvo. 55. 
 IPells of "SaCa ; or, Solaces for the Christian Mour7icr. 
 
 ^ • \(>7tW. is. 
 
 Cl^e S'lvsi Bereavement, 32mo. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Bom in tl^e Cloub ; or, Wo^-ds of Comfort 
 for Hours of Sorrow. 32 w<?. is. 
 
 vciung 
 
Ja7nes Nisbet and Co. 39 
 
 By the Rev. Dr. MACDUFF— continued. 
 
 ^\[^ CI|0U9l]ts of (5o^ a\\^ tl^e IDorbs of 3esus. 
 
 xdmo. \s, 6d. 
 
 tPillomS h\ tl]C IDatcrCOUrseS ; ^r, (;^.f^ Promises 
 to the young. A Text-Boole for Children. t\mo. 6d. 
 Paper Cover, ^^d. 
 
 Cl]e piougl]man's Cext^^ook* t^mo, 6d Paper 
 
 Cover, Ofd. 
 
 (Lbe Soldier's CeXt^Book ; or, confidence in Time of 
 War. 64/no. 6d. Paper Cover, ^d. Tuck, is. 6d. 
 
 C^e Sailor's Cext Book* e^mo. ed Paper cover, 
 
 ^d. Tuck, IS. bd. 
 
 Sunrise (BleamS, a series of Daily Readings for a Month. 
 ByLadyHOPEofCarriden. i6mo. is. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Sunset Hays* a companion Volume to ^' Stmrise Gleams P 
 i6ino. is. 
 
 Cl]e Brook BeSOr ♦ words for those who must tarry at Home. 
 By ANDREW A. BONAR, D.D. i6mo. gd. Paper cover, 6d. 
 
 " (Bob U)itl^ us " ; or, The Believet^s Portio7i. By ANNA 
 SHIPTON. Crown 8w. is. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 dl^e Upper Springs ant> tl^e Hetfier Springs ; 
 
 or. Life Hid with Christ in God. Crown ^vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Believer's portion* ^zmo. 2d 
 Counsels ax(^ Cl]ougl)ts for Believers* By thomas 
 
 • MOOR. Crown Zvo. 2s. 6d 
 
 Counsel an^ ZHigl^t : Prayers and Meditations. Adapted 
 from Sermons by the Very Rev. C. f. VA UGHAN, D.D., Dean 
 of Llandaff, and Master of the Temple. Compiled by R. N. C. 
 Square 16m o. is. 
 
40 Books published by 
 
 Your SunbaYS* Being Fifty-two Slwrt Readings, especially 
 Intended for Schoolboys, By the Rev. GEORGE EVERARD, 
 Crown Zvo, is. dd. 
 
 By the same Author, 
 
 ■^Ottt^ SunbClYS ) or^ Help and Cofisolatlon from the Sanc- 
 tuary. Small crown Svo. 3^. 
 
 3^ ScCtCt* A Manual of Private Prayer, ibmo. is. 
 
 ^CrtCatl^ i\\Z CtOSS* counsels^ Meditations^ ajtd Prayers 
 for Communicants, \6mo. is. 
 
 Communicant's Spiritual Companion ; ^uitn Medita- 
 tions and Helps for Prayer Suitable for the Subject. Jy the Rev. 
 T. HA JVE/S, LL.D. With an Essay by the Ven. B. PHILPO T, 
 late Archdeacon of the Isle of Man. yijno. is. 
 
 Scattered Seeb* a Religious Thought Book. By the Rev. 
 JAMES RUSSELL, M.A. i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 " There are 36s Thoughts, being one for Every Day in the Year; therefore, although 
 they are not arranged to suit the several months, the book may be used as a daily Com- 
 /a«wi."— Preface. 
 
 Seebs of Cl^OUgl^t* By Rev. W. TAIT.D.D. Nexu Edition. 
 With Preface by E. M. GOULBURN, D.D., Dean of Norwich. 
 Crown Svo. 3J. 6d. '- ' 
 
 " Dr. Tait gives in this work a meditation, (such as even an intelligent mind, imbued 
 with Holy Scripture, might find it difficult to frame for itself), for each week. The work 
 contains seeds of truth ; and seeds tnust lie a long while in the soil before they germinate. 
 It is hoped that each of these seeds, by lying in the mind for seven days, may stir some 
 effort of thought in a new and profitable direction." — From Preface by Dean Goulbukn. 
 
 Cl^e Cl^ristian's "^ZVOZls. Readings from the Fathers on 
 Faith, Hope, and Charity. By the Rev, J. LEARY, D.C.L. 
 idmo. is.dd. ,r r-W ' .,;■ ^"] ' -^ -J :,;if' ^ 
 
 ^eapenly Helationsl^ips* By mar ve. beck. i&mo. u.ed. 
 
 Contents: — God, Our Father — The Maternal Aspect of God^s 
 Love — Christ as Our Brother — Christ as Our Friend— Christ the 
 Bridegroom of the Church— Christ as Our Ring— Christ as Our 
 Shepherd — The Holy Ghost Our Comforter, 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 41 
 
 ZTTeSSageS of (Brace* Being Tracts m Large Type for the 
 Sick ajid Aged. By the Rev. H. BONAR, D.D. Post Zvo. Tivo 
 vols. Cloth limp, 2s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 ■ Ct^e nigl]t of IDeeping ; or, words forthe suffering 
 Fan.ilyof God. i(>mo. is. 6d. Also a Large Type Edition. 
 Crown Svo. 2s. 
 
 Cl^e 21Torntng of 3^Y* ^ ^^^^^^ ^^ " ^-''^ ^''^"^^^ 
 
 of Weeping." i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Sick Hoom 2HebttattOn5 ; or, Alone with God. By the 
 ■ :, . Rev. J. CROSS, D.D., LL.D., Author of ''Evangel^' b^c. 
 
 Cl^e lDi^Ott)'s Portion ; or, Daily Bread for the Bereaved. 
 Royal Zvo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 IPorbs of domfort for ^erear>eb parents* Edited by 
 
 WILLIAM LOGAN. With Sketch of His Life. By the Rev. 
 JOHN KER, D.D. 25^ Thousand. Crown 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 " A richer treasury of consolation in human words couid hardly becoiiiJ>iled." — North 
 American Review. 
 
 "A most beautiful and blessed book. The volume has no rival, and is one 7vhich no 
 Christian should lad."— London Quarterly Review. 
 
 2TTan's Departure an^ tl^e 3ttt)i5ible tPorlb : a col- 
 lection of opinions and Facts. By G. H. H. OLIP HA NT- 
 FERGUSON. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 "A compilation made from loide reading; with sound judgment «n a subject upon 
 which the greatest writers have said their greatest things."— Truth. 
 
 " A valuable booh. The writer's appeal to his readers at the end is very simple, earnest, 
 and impressive." — Record. 
 
 r/it 
 
 ■ . ;.■'.: \ 
 
42 Books published by 
 
 Daily Prayers for i\[Z ^ousel^ol^ for a 2nontb. 
 
 By J. OSWALD DYKES, D.D., Author of '' Abraham, the 
 Friend of God,^' &^c. Sixth Thousand. Cro'vun Zvo. 3^. dd. 
 
 ^a\\\\\\ Prayers* By 7. R. MACDUFF, D.D., Author of 
 ^''Morning and Night Watches,'^ &^c. Fifty first Thousand 
 Crowfi 8vo. 3J-. 6d. 
 
 before ^is 5^^^5^<^^^* FamHy Prayers for one Month. 
 With Prayers for Special Occasions and Introduction. By the 
 Rev. GEORGE EVERARD, M.A., Vicar of Christ Church, 
 Dover. Nitith Thousand. Croiun 2>vo. y. 
 
 Cl^e family Altar* Edited by s. r. b. \6mo. \s. ed 
 CI^c 5cimtly Year ^ook* By sir jam es colquhoua\ 
 
 . Bart., of Luss. i6mo. y. 6d. 
 
 " There arc many to whom the mode of thought and exjircssion made use of in the 
 Book of Common Prayer are dear, and associated tvith all their spiritual experiences and 
 utterances. For these has this book of Family Frayer been written, on the lines of our 
 incomparable Liturgy. There is also a Table of Fsalms and Lessons, together with n 
 Collect for every day in the year." — Preface. 
 
 5cimliy prayers for tl^e Znorniugs ax(^ €r»entncjs 
 
 of a 5ortnigI]t. To which are added Prayers for Special Occa- 
 . sions. By the Rev. C. E. KENNA WA V, M.A., Vicar of 
 Campden. i6nio. \s, 6d. 
 
 family prayers for ^owx IPeeks* with Additional 
 
 Prayers for Special Occasions. By the Very Rev. HEA'R Y 
 LA W, ALA., late Dean of Gloucester. Crown Svo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 family prayers for a TXionil}. By the Rev. 7. w. 
 
 REEVE, M. A., late Canon of Bristol, Crown Zvo. y. 6d. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 43 
 
 ^CltnilY Prayers. Being a complete Series for Four Weeks. 
 With Additional Prayers for the Aged, the Sick, the Suffering. 
 By the Right Rev. the Hon. H. MONTAGU VILLIERS, D.D., 
 late Bishop of Durham. Eighth Edition. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 ^a\\\\\\ prayers for a Itlontl]* CMefly in the Language 
 of Scripture. By a Layman of the Church of England. Crown 
 Zvo. zs. 6d. 
 
 prayer a\\^ praise in Bible IPorbs. i6mo. 2s.6d 
 
 Daily 3^^^^^^ \ ^^» Family Prayers for Four Weeks, and 
 Prayers for Special Occasions. By the late Rev. CHARLES 
 BRIDGES, Rev. F. BO URDILLON, and others. Cr. 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 Daily prayers for Busy fjomes. By o. h. c. Third 
 
 Thotcsand. Square idmo. 
 
 Simple family prayers for Cottage pontes. By 
 
 a District Visitor. Second Edition. Square idmo. M. 
 
 5<Jmily PeOOtiolU The Book of Psalms. Arranged for Wor- 
 ship, with Meditations on each Portioji. By the Very Rev. 
 HENRY LAW, M.A., late Dean of Gloucester. Two Vols. 
 Crozun %vo. ^s. each. 
 
 An (Explanatory m^ practical Commentary on 
 
 i\\^ rteiP tiestaineut. Intended Chiefly as a Help to Family 
 Devotion. Edited by the late Rev. W. D ALTON, B.D. Two 
 Vols, DemyZvo. i\s. . 
 
 Cl]e tDell is Deep ; or, scripture illustrating Scripture. Ar- 
 ranged as Morning and Evening Bible Readings for every Day 
 in the Year. Second Edition. 327no. Gilt edges, 2s. 6d. 
 
 3llustratir)e Scripture Keabings* a Manual for visita- 
 tion and Devotion. By the Rev. T. E. COZENS COOKE. 
 i6mo. 2s. cloth; roan, 3s. ._____, 
 
 Cottage Headings in tl]e Book of (Exobus* 
 
 Crown Zvo. '^s. :.-' 
 
44 Books published by 
 
 
 DE^CHIPTIVE AND KftHH^TlVE. 
 
 3el]inb tl^e ClOUb* Lessons from UJe, in which the Natural 
 is made to Illustrate the Spiritual. By E, C. Crown Svo. 4s. td. 
 
 ." ' By the same Atcthor. ''•■ {■■'.^i 
 
 ;^, Among tl]e Brambles, and other Lessons from Life. 
 Small Crown Svo, 35-. 6d. 
 
 Cl]tS Present IDorlb* sketches from Nature and Art taken 
 in the Vacations of a Prof essional Life. By the Rev. WILLIAM 
 ARNOT. Small Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 ^rkite tUorsl^tp* By the Rev. R. BALGARNIE. iSjho. is. 6d 
 
 Pebic KeltgtOn, By the Rev. K. S. MACDONALD, 
 
 Missionary of the Free Church of Scotland, Calcutta. Crown 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Cl]e 3^^^* ^Z -5". H. KELLOGG, D.D. Crown Svo. i,s. 6d. 
 
 CI]e ilTobern ^ebreu) a\\^ tl^e ^ebrem Cl]rtsttan, 
 
 By the Rev. E. BASSIN. Crown Svo. 4J. dd. - '■ 
 
 0Ur 35^*<^^liti5^ (Drigtn* By the late fOHN WILSON. 
 New and Enlarged Edition. Post Svo. ^s. 
 
 0C>er i\[Z ^Oly Canb* By the Rev. A. J. WVLIE, LL.D. 
 Cro%vn Svo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Palestine (Exploreb, with a view to its present Natural 
 Features, and to the prevailing Manners, Customs, Rites, and 
 Colloquial Expressions of its People, which throw Light on the 
 Figurative Language of the Bible. By the Rev. JAMES NEII-, 
 M.A. Crown Svo. 6s. • , . 
 
James N is bet and Co. 45 
 
 d|rOUgl] ^tble Canbs : a Narrative of a Recent Tour in 
 Egypt and the Holy Land. By PHILIP SCHAFF, D.D. 
 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 i.. .'■''..: 
 
 Days anb Higl^ts in tl^e Cast; or, illustrations of Bitie 
 
 Scenes. By the Rev. H. BONAR, D.D. With Illustratio7is. 
 Cro%v7i Zvo. y. 6d. 
 
 IPells of VOaiZX* chapters Descripti%>e a7id Practical of the 
 Wells mentiojied in Scripture. By Mrs. A. RUSSELL 
 SIMPSON. Square i6mo. \s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 (Bates a\\^ Doors* square i6mo. is. 
 ^inbii IDomen, voxW} (Blimpses into tl^eir Cife ax(^ 
 
 geitanas. By Miss H. LLOVD, Editorial Secretary of the 
 Church of England Zenana Missionary Society. Crozun 8vo. 
 2s. 6d. ; 
 
 CI]e IPestminSter Assembly: its History and standards. 
 With some Accoimt of Ejiglish Picritanism up to the Meeting of 
 the Assembly. By the Rev. A. F. MITCHELL, D.D., Crown 
 2>vo. \os. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e (Bospel in (5reat Britain* Frotn st. PatHckto John 
 
 Knox and John Wesley. By the Rev. S. M'NAUGHTON. 
 Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 Heal pictures of Clerical Cife in 3i^^l^"^* ^y 
 
 f. D UNCA N CRA IG, D.D. Post 8vo. is. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Ca DebonaOO* scenes, sketches, and Incidejits in France 
 and Germany during the War. Small crowtt Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 3n tl]e 2tlist» A Tale. By ROSE PORTER. Small crown 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 '' This well-written story may help sovte sonl out of the mists of dimbt into the strong' 
 light of faith. We tuish it no better sttccess than this."— Litkrarv Worlo. 
 
46 Books published by 
 
 i^tCjIl <lltnS t Romantic Stories of Christian Endeavour. By 
 ELEANOR C. PRICE. Crown ^vo. 5^. 
 
 SolMers a\\^ Servants of (El|rtst ; or, chapters of 
 
 Church History. By ANNA LEHRER. With Preface by the 
 Rev. F.V. MATHER, M.A., Canon of Bristol. Crown Zvo. 5^. 
 
 Stories of \\]z Catl^cbral Cities of €nglanb* By 
 
 Mrs. MARSHALL, Author of ''Silver Chimes^' ''Matthew 
 Frost^'' Sf*c. With Illustrations. Crown Svo. $s. 
 
 Pear 0lb (Englanb : a Description of our Fatherland. Dedi- 
 cated to all English Childrett. By fANE ANN WINSCOM. 
 Crown Zvo. y. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Coronation Stone axyZi Cnglanb's 3^terest in 
 
 3t. By Mrs. G. A. ROGERS. Small crown Zvo. is.td. 
 
 Couches of Heal Cife* By Lady hope of carriden. 
 
 Croxvn Svo. ^s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 A 2naiDen's IPork* cro%vn zvo. 5^. 
 
 CI]e VOa\ ^Ome ; and How the Little children Reached it by 
 a R2ilway Accident. By M. F. BARBOUR. i6 juo. Cloth 
 limp, is. dd.s boards, 2s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 CI]e yxs^i 0rpl]an in a ScottisI^ ^ome : a seguei 
 
 to " The Way HomeP idmo. Cloth limp, \s.; boards, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Che Cl^ilb of tl]e Kingbom* i6mo. ciothiimp.is.j 
 
 boards, 2s. 6d. 
 CI]e Soul^CBatl^erert i6mo. Clotn Ump, \s.j boards, 2s. bd. 
 
 Sunbay Occupations for CF^il^ren* By mary 
 
 BARCLAY. Crown Svo. is. -. = 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 47 
 
 Simon ^olmes, i\\z Carpenter* BytheRevj.jACKsoN 
 
 WRA Y. Crown Zvo. 3^. ^d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 (Barton Hotuley ; or, Leaves from the Log of a Master 
 Mariner. With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 33-. 6(f. 
 
 ^onest 3ol]n Stallibrass. mth illustrations, croivn 
 
 S7/0. ^s. 6d. Gilt edges, 5^. 
 30l]n VO\d\^Z, Crown 8m 2s. 6d 
 
 CI|e CI|rontdes of Capstan Cabin* cr.zvo. 3^.6./. 
 
 2nattI]etD ZnellombeU)* Crorun 8m sj. 
 
 Hestleton 2nagna» crownZvo. 3s. ed cut edges, ss. 
 peter pengelly* Crown Svo. 2s. 
 paul ^TTeggitt's Delusion* crown svo. 3s. 6d 
 A 2nan ecery ^ncl} of ^im* crownSvo. 3s. 6d 
 C^e man wiil} tl^e Knapsack ; or, The Mnier of 
 
 Burnham Lee. With Fro?ttispiece. Crown Svo. is. 
 
 Wl^OW rOinpennv's tDatcl^nJOrb* with Frontispiece. 
 Crotvn Zvo. is. • _ • 
 
 2:ndt3cl]en an^ £jis ZTTistresses* By Mrs. batty. 
 
 i6mo. IS. 6d. ^ , 
 
 Science €Denin9s witl} my CI]il5ren* By Mrs. 
 
 BOWER. With Illustrations. Crown Zvo. is. 
 
 (Brey Crags: a Tale of Scottish Life. By J. L.WATSON. 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
4^ Books published by 
 
 ^Orag* A Talc of Highland Life, Crown Zvo. 3s. 6(1 .; i 
 
 ^r>is Benson; or, Mine and Thine. And other Tales. By 
 Mrs. PRENTISS. Crown %vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. • '. ■■ 
 
 0Ur Hlttl]* Crown 8w. 2s. 6d 
 
 . Urbane a\\^ ^is ^^i^^^^* Cro%vn uo. 2s. 6d. 
 0akbY, anb Humbcr Cirjenty^Htne* Two stories, iiy 
 
 Mrs. PROSSER. With Illustratio7ts. Crown Svo. 2s. bd. 
 
 (El^at AggraDating Scl]Ool (5irL By grace 
 
 STEBBING. With Illustrations. Crown Zvo. 5j. 
 
 By the same Author. ; ;.. 
 ^OtP i\[Z\ Pib* With Illustrations. Crown ^fo. 5^. 
 
 V0\[QX a V({aX\. 50U)etl]» with illustrations. Ctown 
 Zvo. y. 6d. , 
 
 Sunbay parables, Colb to Cl^ilbren* By the Rev. w. 7. 
 
 MATH A MS. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. , ,.,."! 
 
 A Conbon Baby : The story of King Roy. ByL. T.MEADE. 
 With Illustrations. Crown Zvo. 2s.6d. .,..,, 
 
 • By the same Author. . . . .' 
 
 CI]c (£l]tlbren'5 pilgrimage* with illustrations. 
 
 Crown Zvo. ^s. , i 
 
 Zlirs* Cester's (Birls anb tl^eir Sermce. with Frontis- 
 piece. Crown %vo. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 211iss ITTarston's (Birls aVib tl^eir Confirmation, 
 
 With Frontispiece. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 49 
 
 Parables of i\\^ Cake ; or, The Seven stones of Jesus by the 
 Lake of Galilee. By the Rev. J. R. MACDUFF, DM. With 
 Illustrations. Croivn &vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Cl^e 5^^^^^^P^ ^\ ^^* Peter* Being the Ufe and 
 Times of the Apostle. 
 
 5^*^^^^^P^ ^t ^^* PauL Being a Life of the Apostle 
 '■•' designed for Vouth. With Illustrations. Crown ^vo. 5^. 
 
 St* Paul in Home ; or, The Teachings, Fellowships, a.'td 
 Dying Testimony of the Great Apostle in the City of the 
 CcEsars. Crown Zi'o. \s. 6d. 
 
 Scales of tl^e IDarrior 3ubge5* Fcapzvo. 2s. ed 
 
 CEl^e Propl^et of ^\XZ ; or, The Life attd Times of Elijah. 
 With Frontispiece. Post Zvo. y.6d. ' ■ 
 
 Sunsets on tl^e ^ebrem ZHountains. with Frontis- 
 piece. Post Zvo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 (El]e Story of a Sl^elL a Romance of the Sea. With 
 some Sea Teachings. Small 4to. With numerous Illustra- 
 tions. 6s. 
 
 Cl^e Story of Betl^lel^em* a Booh for the Voung. 
 With Illustrations by THOMAS. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 CI]e (Exiles of Cucerna ; or, The Sufferljigs of the Wal- 
 denses during the Persecution of 1686. With Illustrations. 
 Crown Zvo. 2s.6d. . < . , • x 
 
 Cl^e IDoo^cutter of Cebanon* with illustrations. 
 
 i6mo. 2s. . ,; . " ^: • . ' 
 
 Cf^e Cities of Hefuge ; or, The Name of Jesus. 
 16 mo. IS. 6d. 
 
 Alice's PupiL By MIss M'CLINTOCK. Croivn Zvo. is. 6d. 
 
50 Books published by 
 
 IPilliain Conge of IPykeliam : a story of the Boyhood 
 
 of William of Wykcham, in Five Scenes and a Prologue. Illus- 
 trated with Etchings on Copper. By the Rev. W. A. C. 
 CHEVALIER. Small Crown Zvo. 2s.6d. 
 
 01b Comrades* By Major C H. mala N. Croxt>n%vo. 3s. 6d- 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 ^ Soldier's (Experience of (Bo^'s Core an^ of 
 
 > ^is 5ctitl]fulne55 to fjis Wov^. Small Crozm Zvo. \s. 6d. 
 
 A Day in tl]e Cif e of Cutl^er ♦ By emil y christlieb. 
 
 \bmo. \s. 
 
 Cl]e (£l]ilb of tl^e Cf^osen people* By helen m. 
 
 DICKINSON. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Cl?e Seeb of t^e Cl^UrcI^* a Tale of the Days of 
 Trajan. Croxvn Svo. ss. 
 
 (£f fie's Year : a Talefor the Little Ones of the Church. With 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Ca^Y Cemple's (Branbcl^ilbren* By everett green 
 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 3s. bd. 
 
 0]e 0tl^er 5oase: a Taie. By mary r. high am. 
 
 Author of " Clover ly." Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Cl^rougl? S\\a^ovo io Sunsf^ine* By Mrs. horni- 
 
 BROOK. With Illustratiojts. Small Crown Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 Clf e'S ZTTUStC 5 or, My Children and Me. Crown Svo. 5>y. 
 
 A Summer in tl^e Cife of Cn?o Cittle Cl^ilbren, 
 
 By Mrs. HO WARD. With Illustrations. Crown Svo. 3s. dd. 
 
 Dr* Blanbforb's Conscience* By sarson c. j. 
 
 INGHAM, Crown Svo. e,s. 
 
 Hn UniDiUing IDitneSS* By Miss LYSTER. with illus- 
 trations. Small Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. - 
 
 Hobin'Hun4l?e:=^ebget crownsvo. u. ^^ > 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 51 
 
 POETHY, 
 
 Cl^c domplete poetical IDorks of 5^^"^^^ HiMey 
 
 ^aoer^al. 2 vols. Crown Svo. 12s. 
 
 ' "A book replete with deauty. "—Rkcord. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Svoxss Cetters axC^ Alpine poems* with Twelve 
 
 Illustrations of Alpine Scenery and Flowers. Small i^to. 
 \2s. A Cheaper Edition^ Crown 8vo, ^s. 
 
 \\\C (Ll]OrOS* Being Miss HavergaPs Earlier and Later 
 Poems. With Twelve Illustrations of Alpine Scenery and 
 Flowers. Small ^to. 12s. 
 
 Ctf e ZHosaiC : Being ''The Ministry of Song " and " Under 
 the Surface!^ With Twelve Illustrations of Alpine Scenery 
 and Flowers. Small i^to. 1 2s. 
 
 Cl^e ^TTinistrY of Song* i2mo. cut edges, \s. ed.; 
 
 Bound in roan, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Un^er ^is Sl^a^OU?* 32;;^. cut edges, \s. ed; bound 
 in roan, 2s. 6d. 
 
 Unber the Surface* CrownZvo. 5^. cheaper Edition, 
 2f2mo, gilt edges, \s. 6d.; bound in roan, 2s. td. 
 " Under the Surface^^ " The Ministry of Song^^ and " Under 
 
 His Shadow " may also be had in an elegant cloth case, price 6s. ; 
 
 roan, los. 
 
 Songs of Perseverance* a Manual of Devotional Verse. 
 By ESTHER WIGLES WORTH. i6mo. is. 
 
 Songs of tl|e Soul* By miss nicholson. \tmo. 2s. 
 Songs for Cabour anb Ceisure* By clara 
 
 THWAITES. i6mo. 
 
 Poems* By Mrs. PRENTISS, Author of " Steppitig Heaven- 
 ward^^ 8fc. \bmo. IS. 6d. 
 
 ^TTemOrY's pictures* By MIss marsh. Author of " English 
 Hearts and English Hands,'^ &^c. Small crown %vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Doices of ^ope ant> (Blabness* By the Rev. ray 
 
 PALMER, D.D. CroxvnZvo. y. 6d. 
 
52 Books published by 
 
 Songs in IlTany Keys* By the rcv. camn c. v. 
 
 BELL, D.D., Rector of Cheltenham. Croiun %vo. ^s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 PoiceS from tl]e Cakes, and other Poems. Cr. 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Songs in tl^e (En^iligl^t* sma/t Crown svo. 3s. ed 
 Bymns for (L(|urcl] an^ Cl^amber, cr. svo. 3s. ed 
 Cays an<:} 3aUa^s of ^eroisnu By h. j. barker. 
 
 Small CroivJi Zvo. \s. 
 
 I^OrrOtP X The Fount am of Sorroiij and River of Joy. By 
 BERESFORD. Fcap Zvo. 5^. 
 
 Panisl^eb ^C^CZS, and other Poems. By Miss JANE 
 BESEMERES. i67no. \s. 
 
 Cl^e Paradox of Cife. a Poem. By J. STEVENSON 
 BLACKWOOD, D.D. Crown Zvo. ys. 6d 
 
 ^ymns of 5ait^/ anb ^ope. By //or at/ us bona r, 
 
 D.D. First, Secondhand Third Scries. Crown Zvo. <^s.each. Also 
 Pocket Edition. 32mo. is. 6d. each. The Three Series, in a case, 6s. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 ^ymnS of ^OX^^ aXKb ^Ope. Roy al Edition, containing 
 most of the //yjnns in the Three Series. With Antique 
 Borders. Printed at the Chiswick Press. Royal Zvo. ys. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Song of tl^e Hen? (Ercation, and other Pieces. 
 
 Small Crown Zvo. 5^. 32mo,\s.6d., gilt edges. 
 • .^ymnS of tl^e Hatipity, and other Pieces. i6mo. 2s. 6d 
 
 2ITy olb letters* Postzvo. js.ed. tivo vois., 32mo, 3s. 
 Crumbs of Derse* By t. uph. i6mo. is.cd 
 (Ll]e Song of Solomon in Blank Derse» By the 
 
 Rev. Canon CLARKE, D.D. With an /ntroduction by the Rev. 
 Dr.BONAR. Small /^to. 3s. 6d. 
 
James Nisbet and Co, 53 
 
 iPaYfclttTtg ^\VMKS, original and Selected. By ANNA 
 WARNER. Royal Z2mo. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Berber Canb, and other Poems. By L. N. R., Author of 
 
 '''' The Book and Its Story,^' &^c. yinio. is. 6d. 
 
 Cl^ilb Cif e* A Collection of Poems for Children. Edited by 
 fOHN GREENLEAF WHITTIER. With Numerous Illus- 
 trations. Small i^to. ^s. 6d. 
 
 d]e Cask* By WILLIAM COWPER. illustrated with sixty 
 beautiful Wood Engravings by BIRKET FOSTER. Small 
 &,to. \os. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e Pore on tl]e Cross, and other Thoughts in Verse. 
 Fcap 8vo. IS. 6d. 
 
 Spirit footprints* By Mrs. JOHN FOSTER, Square 
 \6mo. 3^. bd. 
 
 foursquare ; or, The aty of our King. By M. M. Small 
 Crozun 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ■ Drift CeareS* By Mrs. HAYCRAFT. i6mo. is. 
 
 By the same Author, 
 
 Songs of Peace, itmo. is, 
 Cbe poems of (Beorge Herbert* illustrated in the 
 
 highest style of Wood Engraving by BIRKET FOSTER^ 
 CLAYTON, and NOEL HUMPHREYS, Post ^to. rzs. 
 
 Conelyt Ho, Hot Conely, and other Poems, By Mrs, 
 EVERED POOLE. i6mo, is. 6d, 
 
54 Books published by 
 
 \\\Z Sottas* With Illuminations and Illustrations in Rich 
 Colours. By the Marchioness of WA TERFORD and the 
 Countess of TANKERVILLE. Royal ^to. £2 2s. 
 
 Cl^e €ngltsl^ Poems of (Beorge ^erbcrt* (Nisbefs 
 
 Mijiiature Christian Classics.) Red lines, \brno, gilt edges 
 \s. 6d. ; plain, is. 
 
 (EI?e Cl^ristian Y^^^* ^ ^^^ ^^^'- John keble, m.a . 
 
 (Nisbefs Miniature Christian Classics.) Red Lines, i6mo, gilt ' ; 
 edges, IS. td.j plaiji, is. 
 
 3inmanUerS Can5, a^id other Pieces. By A. R. C. Crown 
 87/0. 5 J'. ' 
 
 CI]C Book of ^Ob, With Ilhtstrations by Sir JOHN 
 GILBERT. Small ^to. 12s. 
 
 Knocking* The words of yesus at the Door of the Heart. By 
 the Rev. J. R. MACDUFF, D.D. \6ino. is. dd. 
 
 " A poetic gem of great literary beauty and spiritual power " — Christian. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Altar Stones : original Hymns for Plain Readers. ^ 
 i6vio. Sd. Paper Cover, 6d. i 
 
 Cl^e (Bates of Praise, and other Orlgljial Hymns, I 
 Poems, and Fragments of Verse. i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 55 
 
 5iirtl]er HecoUections of a\K '^v^xOiW 2nt5stonar\% 
 
 By the Rev. C. B. LEUPOLT. With Portrait and other Illus- 
 trations. Crown Svo. $s. 
 
 " Air. Lenpolt's ' Recollectio7is ' are recorded in a tntthfnl and vianly form, and are 
 well "worthy of perusal, all the more so as they are mostly cast in a rather systematic form 
 under different Jieads, including a short, but deeply interesting chapter on tlie Indian 
 Mutiny."— Chvrch Bells. 
 
 Cl]irtY==etgl]t \<iaxs' 2TTission Cife in 3^^^i<^<^ ; 
 
 A Brief Sketch of ine Rev. WARRAND CARLILE, Mission- 
 ary at Brownsville. By one of his Sons. Small crown, Svo. 3^. 6(1. 
 
 Sonil} Africa an^ its ^Hission 5^^^^^* By the Rev. 
 
 y. E. CARLYLE, late Presbyterian Minister and Chaplain, 
 Natal. Post Svo. 5^. 
 
 Cl^e IDI^ite ^k\^S of ^XanC<^ : An Account of Mr. 
 M'A IPs Mission to the Working Men of Paris. By HORA TIUS 
 BONAR.D.D, Crown Svo. zs.6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Does (5o^ care for our (Brcat Cities ? a word 
 
 for the Paris Missioft. iStno. <)d. 
 
 CI:?e 2^esponsibilitY of tl^e ^eatl^en ax(^ tl^e Hebpon= 
 
 sibility of tljc Cljurcli. By the Rev. C. F. CHILDE, M.A., 
 Rector of Holbrook, Suffolk. \6mo. is. 
 
 De^iC Heligion* By the Rev. K. S. MACDONALD, 
 Missionary of the Free Church of Scotland, Calcutta, Small 
 Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 ^in^u IDomen, vo\W\ (Blimpses into tl^eir Cife 
 
 ant> Qcwawas. By Miss H. LLOYD, Editorial Secretary of 
 the Church of England Zenana Missionary Society. Crown Svo. 
 2s. 6(i. 
 
$6 Books published by 
 
 Sce^^Corn in Belgium* a Tour among the Belgian 
 Churches. By the Rev. R. H. LUNDIE, M.A. Crown Svo. is. 
 
 Cmebe ^ITontl^s in ^Habagascar* By th. late Rev. 
 
 y. MULLENS, D.D., formerly Foreign Secretary of the Lo7idon 
 Missionary Society. With Illustrations. Post 87/0. ys. 6d. 
 
 Preaching Cours a\\^ ITIissionarY Cabours of 
 
 (Bcorge ZHuUer, of Bristol. By Mrs MULLER. With 
 Portrait, Crotvn Zvo. y. 6d. 
 
 Cl]e Xi^w ^ebribes ax(^ Cl^ristian IHissions* 
 
 With Notes of fhe Labour Traffic and Kidnapping j and a Cruise 
 through the Group in the Mission Vessel. By the Rev. ROBERT 
 STEEL, D.D., Sydney, N.S.W., Author of '' Doing Good," dr^c. 
 With Frontispiece and Map of the New Hebrides. Post Svo. 
 Ss. 6d. 
 
 CI]e Brier anb tl^e 2nYrtIe ; or, Heathenism and Chris, 
 tianity Illustrated in the History of Alary. By Miss TUCKER. 
 Fcap. 2s, 6d. 
 
 Komance of ^Hissions in Bitl^Ynia* By maria a. 
 
 WEST. Crown Sz'o. is. 6d. 
 
 " One of the most interesting of missionary books — the very thing for reading at rvork- 
 ing parties, or for the Sunday School library." — Sword and Trowel. 
 
 ITTtssions to tl^e tPomen of (El^ina, in connectiomvith 
 
 the Society for Promoting Fernale Education in the East. Crown 
 Svo. Cloth. 2s. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 57 
 
 HOME MI^^ION^, 
 EiVANQEJ^I^TlC WOI^K, &c., &c. 
 
 3n tl^e Slums* Pages from the Note Book of a London 
 Diocesan Home Missionary. By the Rev. D. KICE-yONES, 
 M.A. Small crown ^vo. Cloth. 2s.6d. 
 
 (Bob's "^nSVOZXS : The Narrative of Miss Aimie Macpherson's 
 Work at the Home of Industry, Spitalfields. By MISS LO WE. 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 ^bbresses to District Pisitors an^ Sim^a\^ 
 
 School Ceacfjers. By FRANCIS PIGOU, D.D., Vicar of 
 Halifax. With a Preface by the Right Rev. the Bishop of 
 ROCHESTER. S7nall Crown Svo. 2s. 
 
 Seeking tl^e Cost* incidents and sketches of christian Work 
 in London. By the Rev. C. J. WHITMORE. Cr. Zvo. y. bd. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 Seeking a!\Ux (Bob* lemo. u. 
 
 fjaste to tl^e HeSCUe ; or, work WhUe it is Day. By Mrs. 
 CHARLES WIG HTM AN. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 Annals of tl^e HeSCUeb* with a Preface by the Rev. 
 C. E. L. WIG HTM AN. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 21rrest tf^e I)estroYet's;;2narcl|* Crown Svo. ss. ed. 
 
 tDorkerS at ^Ome* By Mrs. WIGLEY, Author of '' Our 
 
 Homework:' Crown Svo. ^s. 
 
 Separately, as follows^ is. each. 
 
 dl^ougl^ts for ^Itotljcrs. 
 (If]oucjI]t5 for (Elitltrcn. 
 (Ef^ougl^ts for Seruants. 
 
 Cl^ougl^ts for Ceacljcrs. 
 
 Cfiougl7t5 for Young IDomen 
 in business. 
 
58 Books published by 
 
 ^aq,q,z^ ^omes, ax(^ ^oxo to ZtTenb Cl^em* By Mrs. 
 
 BAYLY. Author of The Story of our English Bible ^' ^c. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6(1. 
 
 " IVe scarcely knmu which to praise most highly, the matter or the manner of thin 
 work. The Author's style is as attractive as her subject. Mrs. Bayly has wrought wit It 
 an artist's eye aiid s/irit ."—Daily News. 
 
 (El^e ITTiSSing Ctnk ; or, Blble Womm in the Homes of the 
 London Poor. By L.N.R., Atithor of ^'' The Book and its Story.''' 
 Crown Svo. y. 6d. A Cheaper Edition, is. 6d. 
 
 By the same Atiihor. 
 
 nurses for tl^e rteeby ; or. The Bible-Women Nurses 
 in the Homes of the Lofidon Poor. Crown 8vo. 3^-. 6d. 
 
 Cl^e ^appY fjome* By james Hamilton, d.d. 
 
 New Edition. With Illustrations. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 Cojttents .-—The Friend of the People— The Ship of Nearer— 
 A Bunch in the Hand and More in the Bush — The Oasis— The 
 Fireside — Day Dreaming—Fire Flies — The Faithful Tenant— 
 The True Disciple. 
 
 Comfort : a Book for the Cottage. By JANE BESEMERES. 
 i6mo. is. 
 
 0Ur Cojfee^HoOm* By Lady HOPEofCARRWEN. With 
 Preface by Lieutenant-General Sir ARTHUR COTTON, R.E., 
 K. C.S.I. Crown 8vo. 3.?. dd. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 IHorc about " (Dur Cojfee^2^oom»" crown %vo. 
 
 y. 6d. 
 
 Tlte late Earl Cairns said: " It was one of the most interesting stories he 
 had ever had the pleasure of reading, and showed what a lady could do when 
 she undertook ami yightly worked a design and place of that kind witli such 
 objects." 
 
 lines of Ctgl^t on a Park ^ackgroun^* 
 
 Crown Zvo. 3^, 6d. 
 
 " Calculated to be of signal sen ice to all who are labouring in the teni/er- 
 «i««rfl«w."— Churchman's Magazine. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 59 
 
 Cife in ^OSpitaL By a sister. iCviio. IS. 
 
 " This little book should be read by all. It is far too brief; that is its one fault" — 
 London Quarterly Review. 
 
 ^ints to hospital a\(^ Sick Koom Dtsitors* By 
 
 Mrs. COLIN G. CAMPBELL. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Brtgl|t (Blimpses for IHotliers' ^TTeetings* By a 
 
 Mother. With a Preface by the Rev. THOMAS VORES, late 
 Vicar of St. Mary's^ Hastings. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 By the saine Author. 
 
 Prayers for ZTTotl^ers' XtTeetings* \(,mo. ed. 
 
 Paper Cover^ j^d. 
 
 ^ome Cl]ougl]ts for 2notl]crs av^ ITTotl^ers 
 
 Zncetings. By the Author of *' Sick-bed Vows, and How to 
 Keep Them. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Coiling in Hording* Ha/f Hours of Earnest Converse 
 with my Hard-working Friends. By one who kno%vs and 
 loves the>n. Second Edition. 
 
 Hellie : a story of Prison Life. By Mrs MEREDITPI. Crown 
 Svo. IS. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 K Book about Criminals* croivnZvo. 3s. 6d 
 Hemarkable Hnsn^ers to Ptaycr* By john 
 
 RICHARDSON PHILLIPS, formerly Country Association 
 Agent for the London City Mission. Crown Svo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 By the same Atithor. 
 
 Remarkable prominences anb Proofs of a Dit)ine 
 
 HcDcIation. With Thoughts, Facts, and Anecdotes Calcu- 
 lated to Strengthen Faith. Fifth Edition. With Illustra- 
 tions. Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 2^emarkable Cases of Conversion ani otl^er 
 
 (Experiences, 5ljott>ing tlje Dalue of Scdi^ m tl^e^aitl^ful 
 promiser. Crown Svo. zs, 6d. 
 
6o Books published by 
 
 pleasant ^^^^^^^ \ (>n Records of the Cottage and the Class. 
 By MARIA V. G. HAVERGAL. Seventh Edition. Crown 
 Zvo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Ccrse Calks on Ctmely Copies* By henry 
 
 VARLE Y. Croivn Zvo. 3^. dd. 
 
 3llustratir)e Scripture Keabings : a Manual for visita- 
 
 tation a fid Devotion. By the Rev. T. E, COZENS COOKE. 
 i6mo. 2s. Roan, 3^. 
 
 (5emS from tl^e 3ible» Being- selections Convenient for 
 Reading to the Sick and Aged. Crown 8vo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 Cottage Headings in tl^e ^ook of €xo^us* crown 
 
 Svo. 5j. 
 
 Cl^e Cl|ristian Visitor's Cext ^ook» By the Rev. 
 
 CHARLES NEIL, M.A. Crown Zvo. 2s. 
 
 Cl?e Ptsitor's Book of Cexts ; or, The word brought 
 
 Nigh to tJie Sick ajtd Sorrowful. By A. A. BONAR, D.D. 
 Sixth Edition. Croivn Svo. 2^. 6d. 
 
 3nt>itationS* By Lady HOPE of CARRIDEN. i6mo. is. G-l. 
 In a packet, i6mo, is./ separately, 2d. each, 
 
 AuJakening ax(^ "yxxyiWyxq, Calls* Tracts. By the very 
 
 Rev. HENRY LAW, M,A., late Dean of Gloucester, itino. 6d. 
 
 Cl]e Sinner's ^rienb* By y. v. hall. z2mo. id., 2d., 
 
 and 2,d. Large Type, 6d. paper cover j is. cloth limp; is. 6d. 
 cloth gilt. 
 
 0f VO\iai Does it Consist? or, The Elements of Saving 
 Truth in " A Basket of Fragments and Crumbs." By Lieutenant- 
 Colonel M.J. ROWLANDSON. lemo. is.ed. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 6i 
 
 Come to 3^5llS» By NEWMAN HALL, LL.B. y^mo. 
 ul, 2d., and 6d. \6mo. is., cloth; is. 6d., cloth gilt. Also an 
 Edition in Zvo, large type, is. td.j is., paper cover. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 50ll0tt) 3^SUS* A Sequel to'' Come to Jesus:' yivio. 3d. 
 
 « - 
 
 lfi\ ^vkn^S, 32mo. 4d 
 
 ^l \t/ ^ ; or, The Voice of Jesus in the Storm. 
 
 i6mo. 6d. Cloth gilt, is. 
 
 Cl]e BlOOb of 3^SUS* A Book for Anxious Inquirers. By 
 the Rev, WILLIAM RE ID. i6mo. 6d. sewed y M. cloth limpj 
 IS. cloth boards. Large Type, is. Paper Cover, is. 6d. 
 
 , . • By the same Author. - ■ . 
 
 ^\Z Spirit of 3eSUS. iCmo. gd Paper Cover, 6d. 
 
 €artl?'s €:)cpebient5 ax(^ ^eaccn's (5ospeK 
 
 i6mo. 6d. 
 
 VCiiXSkal leaflets* in Packets, is. • 
 
 Cigl^t for tl^e Dark; or, Bil>le Words for inquirers. Crown 
 Svo. 2s. 6d. 
 
62" Books published by 
 
 Cngltsl^ ^carts (x\(^ (EnglisI] ^anbs ; or, The 
 
 Railway and the Trenches. By Miss MARSH, Crown 8vo. 
 js. Cheaper Edition^ 2s. - 
 
 The " Tillies," referring to Miss i\[arsh's bool:s, has said : — " The Metnorials of 
 Vicars and these vteinorials of the Crystal Palace navvies are books of precisely the same 
 type. We recognize in them an honesty of purpose, a purity of heart and a wamtth of 
 human affection, combined with a religious faith that are very beautiful," 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 VO^ai UTigl^t ^ace Been, a True story is. 
 
 ^XOm Dark to DaVOn ; or, The story of Warwick 
 Roland, id., sewed j /[d., limp cloth j dd., gilt edges. 
 
 Dreamligl^t from ^za-ozn ax(^ l^eapenly Healtttcs. 
 
 i6mo. 6d. 
 2T(i^nigl?t Cl^imeS ; or, The voice of Hope. id. 
 
 Deatl^ a\\<^ Ctfe : Records of the Cholera Wards in 
 the London Hospital. 6d. Paper Cover, ^d. 
 
 Brat>e, Kinb, ax(^ ^<^PPY * IVords of Hearty 
 Friendship to the Worh'ng Men of England, id. 
 
 Ctgl]t for tl^e Cine ; or, The story of Thomas Ward, 
 a Railway Workman. 6d. Paper cover, ^d. 
 
 Cfjc (5oIi»en (£Ijain. is. 6d. 
 
 Paper Cover, 6d. 
 (TEie Kift in tlje Cloubs. is. 
 Crossing tlje ^ioer, is. 
 SBjining Cigfjt. is 
 CfjeHaceant>tEjc prise id. 
 
 J^caby. id. 
 
 fjerocs of tl^c ZHine. 9^/. 
 
 CIjc Day Daton. id. 
 
 Stje fjar>en a\\X> tljc Ejomc. 
 6d. Paper Cover, 2)d. 
 
 tPorbs of ^eartY5^i^"^s^ip ^^ Solbters, Sailors, 
 
 a\\^ XOorking ZHen, containing — Death and Life; Light 
 for the Line J The Haven and the Home; Brave, Kind, and 
 Happy; The Race and the Prize; Ready; Day Dawn; 
 Midnight Chimes. In Packets, price is. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 63 
 
 &c. 
 5t:om "tl^c beginning" to "tl^e (Blory ;" rf^, 
 
 Scripture Lessons for Bible Classes and Settlor Classes in Sunday 
 Schools. By Lady BE A U JO LOIS DENT. Crown Z%>o. is. 6d. 
 
 ^^ Remarkable for terseness, siiggestiveness, and wealth of thought." — Christian. 
 
 of tfje CF^urcBj of i£nglan5). In Three Successive Steps. By 
 the late Rev. W. DALTON, B.D. Crown Zvo. 2s. 
 Separately., Par /., 2d.; Part 11.^ 6d.j Part III.., 8d. 
 
 3nstructtons on tl^e Cliurcl^ (Eatecl^ism* Fi/ty-two 
 
 Lessons for Bible Clcsses, Sunday Schools, dr^c. By the Right 
 Rev. RO WLE V HILL, D.D., Bishop of Sodor and Man. Crown 
 Bvo. IS. 6d. 
 
 Separately, Parts I. and 11. , ^d. each; Part III., 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 CI)e Cities of our Corb : a series of sketches 
 for Every Stmday in the Christian Year. For Bible Class, 
 Sunday School, or Private Study. i6mo. tj. 6d. 
 
 SunbaY Sc\\00\ CeSSOnS: Explaining and illustrating 
 the Subjects of the Collects. Crown Zvo. is. 6d. 
 
 Slinbay 5cl]00l CeSSOnS : Explaining attd illustrating 
 the Subjects of the Gospels for every Sunday in the Year. 
 Seventh Edition. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 Cexts anb Questions for tl^e Use of Sunbay 
 
 Scljools, 23iE)le Classes, ant> 5amilie5. By the Rev. HORACE 
 N0EL,M.A., Third Edition, Crown %vo. is.6d. 
 
64 Books published by 
 
 CI]e Prophets of tl^e 01b Cestament {^w^oX 
 
 A Book of Bible Teaching for Elder Children. By M. D. 
 Crown ^vo. y. 6d. 
 " An excellent idea exceedingly well carried <»«/,"— Literary World. 
 
 500b Convenient ; or, short Lessons for Teachers. By t 
 Rev. A. R. GODSON, M.A. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 CEI]e Ceacl^er Caugl^t ; or, The Sunday school Instruct, 
 Furnished with Materials for his Work. iGmo. 2s. 
 
 Cessons on tl^e Stanbarb-Bearers of tl|e 01 
 
 (Testament. By SUSAN WARNER. \6mo. is. 
 
 Cl^e ^oIy Cl^ilM^OOb* Conversations on the Earliest PorHo, 
 of the Gospel Narrative. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 ITTama's ^iograpl^tes from tl^e (Ll^urcl^ 5ermc( 
 
 Calendar. By Mrs. R. H. ALLNATT. Crown %vo. y.6d. 
 
 Sunbay Heabings for ^axwx 'Bo^s, ^ounbeb on tlic 
 
 (£l]Ul*cFj Catecl^ism. With Prefatory Note by the Rieht Rev. 
 E. H. BICKERSTETH, D.D., Bishop of Exeter. i6mo. is. 
 
 Scripture Stories ; or, Sacred History Familiarly Expiainea 
 and Applied to Children. By HELEN PLUMPTRE. Moses, 
 IS. 6d.j Joshua, \s. 6d. 
 
 Cl]e Beauty of tl^e King* By the Rev. richard 
 
 NEWTON, D.D. With Illustrations. Crown Zvo. 2s.6d. 
 
 Cl]e story of our <£nglisl) Bible a\(^ lDl|at it Cost, 
 
 By Mrs. BA YL Y. Crown Svo. is. 6d. -v.-^' • ■ >• • 
 
 A^bresses Delicereb to District Visitors anb 
 
 Suntay Scljool ticaclicvs. By the Rev. F. PIGOU, D.D. 
 With a Preface by the BISHOP of ROCHESTER. Cr. Svo. 2s. 
 
James Nisbet and Co. 
 
 Cl]rtstopl)er's ^ints on tl^c 2^caMng; aw^ 5tll^Y 
 
 of ^oIy Scripture. Fifth Thousand. iOmo. ly. 
 
 Bible (£cl|OCS« Addresses to the Votaii::. />> f"-' AVi'. 
 JAMES WELLS, ALA. Cnnvn '6vo. y. (yd. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 QII^C Parables of 3^^ll- ♦ ^^ '^/' Illustrathms. Croion 
 • 8vo. 5^. 
 
 Bible Cl^ilbreiU Stud/es/orthe Vouu--. With Itluslra. 
 tions. Croion ^vo. y. 6d. 
 
 Bible 3ttiageS. with niustratious. Oox^n ^vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 dl^e (Bospel a\\^ its 5^*ii^t^» ^ ^''^^^' M ^/^'' youuic. 
 
 By the Rev. J. H. WILSON. With Iliusirations. Crown ^vo. 
 IS. 6d. 
 
 By the same Author. 
 
 0Ur ;^atl]er in ^ear»en: The Lord's prayer FamHiar/y 
 Explained and Illustrated for the Young. With Illustrations. 
 Crown %vo. 2s. 6d. . . .. 
 
 Scl]00l Praise* I/ymns and Tunes for the School and the 
 Family. 32mo, id.; cloth 2d. IVith Music, Old Notation 
 Crown Zvo, is.j Tonic-Sol-Fa, Crotun ^vo, \s. 
 
 .!■ , * ^ SpccivieH pages scut on applicntion, 
 
 Sunbay Scl^OOl Ceacl^ing : Itsbbjectand Method Practi- 
 cally Considered. Together with a Chapter en Day Schools, and 
 an Appendix of Skeleton Lessons. 1 6m o. 2s. , , ^ • 
 
 Cl]e Sabbatl] Scl^OOl 3^^^^^* ^^'^^^^ Examples in 
 Pictorial, Illustrative, and Object I'caching, &"(. By P. Li. 
 PARDEE, ALA. With Preface ly the Rev. % H. WILSON, 
 Crown ^vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
66 Books fuhlished by James Nisbet and Co. 
 
 "(Tl^c IDorb^* Series. ^ > - ' 
 
 By SUSAN and ANNA WARNER, Authors of " The VVid\ 
 Wide Wond,''^ " Queechy" &»c. With Illustrations^ Plain an\ 
 Coloured. Small crown %vo. 2S. 6d. each. 
 
 The aim of this series is so to set forth the BiMe incidents and course of history, •.vit\ 
 its train of actors, as to see them in the circumstancs and colouring, the light and shau 
 of their actual existence. The Authors accordingly have taken whatever research an^ 
 travel, ivith recent science and discovery, have made sure to fill up what is sketchy an(t 
 clear up what is obscure ; thus entering, as far as may be, into the simple truth of tJii^ 
 tilings, the times and the actors, 
 
 I. 
 
 XUalks front £bc)l : The Scripture Story from the Creation to 
 the Death of Abraham. 
 
 " Most valuable and interesting information is communicated in a very pleasant 
 luay." — Our Own Fikesiue. ,..-■-- 
 
 II. ■ . 
 
 Qll^e ^0U5C of 351*<^<?I • The Scripture Story from the Birth 
 of Isaac to the Death offacob. 
 
 " The amount of information conveyed, and the life and interest thravvn into 
 the Biblical story 7vould scarcely be credited by those who have not seen the book. 
 This is the kind of instruction we need for our young people in the present day." ■ 
 
 • III. 
 
 (El^e Kingdom of 3u^al^ : From the Death of Solomon to 
 the Captivity. . 
 
 " We must congratulate the Authors on the very happy plan of the work."— 
 Sunday School Chkonicle. 
 
 IV. 
 
 (EI^c i3rokcu IDalls of 3t'ru5alem. Completing the House 
 of Israel, and the Kini^dom of Judah. 
 
 V. ■ ,- .^^ - . 
 
 Cfjc Star out of '^(xzoh : The Scripture Story illustrating 
 the Earlier Portion of the Gospel Narrative. 
 
 " For Sunday reading with the Voung, whether for the home circle or in a class, 
 we are sure this work will prove a boon, and many a teacher will hail its advent, 
 and find cntlless help in different 7uays." . ._ ;-_,-.--. -r - ^ -' -;- -^ 
 
 Hc/i'lersoii, R:iit, H SpiMini., riiiitcrs, :5 & 5, M;uy)nb<;iie I-niic, Oxfrnii Wvett, W.